Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter One: It's a Secret!

By Jo Dora Webster

What further challenges await Dee Jay as he portrays the mascot Amy the ARMYdillo?

 

---

---

Chapter One ~ It's A Secret!

[Friday Day One of the Full Moon]

"Hey, Kiddo! How's the secret agent business treating you, son of mine?"

"Oh Mom!" I exclaimed exasperated and rolled my eyes at her.

"We've been through that all of football and basketball season and no one's the wiser. We are very good at keeping secrets at Lamur Institute. We're not the ARMYdillos for nothing! We know how to keep things undercover!"

When tryouts were held at the beginning of the year, I won the job of being the school mascot, "Amy the ARMYdillo". A very talented person had made the costume cute as a button as opposed to the animal in real life.

She rolled her eyes right back at me, "Is that so, Aaaiiiimmmeee!"

"That's Amy the ARMYdillo, Mom. You know, Lamur Institute's mascot. My name is Dee Jay. Gee Mom! Really!"

"Why is it a ARMYdillo? We're here on Lamur Air Force Base not Army base."

"Lamur AFB was originally an Army Air Corp base, which explains the ARMY in our mascot's name for our high school, the Lamur Institute. I've told you this about a hundred times already. You know you shouldn't call me, Amy unless I'm in the mascot costume. It's a secret and you don't say it that way anyway."

"Okay, Kiddo, you are almost right. Your nickname is "Dee Jay" but I named you Dexter Jacob and for another the ARMYdillos mascot may be named Amy but when they shout out her name at the end of the 'Spell out Amy' cheer it comes out as 'Aaaiiiimmmeee!' So there!" She playfully stuck out her tongue at me and even giggled a little.

I grinned at her and didn't let her bait me into doing the same."

"Why do you tease me so much, Mom. I can't help it that I look cute as a button as Amy. A very talented person made the mascot outfit and it's said that it's the original one, still."

"It's because I care for you so much, Dee Jay."

"How can I stay frustrated at a Mom so great at playing with me like that! I imagine that had you been anyone else, I would have never have been given a chance to go on with this masquerade."

"Kiddo, how could I not let you do it when it makes you so happy? We were close before your Dad died in Iraq but now we are even closer. I understood you, accepted you and loved you unconditionally.

"Thank you so much, Mom. I'm so glad you are letting me use my talent for the squad."

"Son of mine, you are almost uncanny as a mimic. As as long as you've been shown something one time, You can reproduce it. How could I not love your harebrained idea that with the tradition of not knowing who is inside the "Amy the ARMYdillo" mascot suit that she could be any girl in the school. You wondered that as long as a person has all the moves, did it have to be a girl inside?"

"Well, ours was traditionally an all female cheerleading squad. So Jenna, the cheerleader captain, didn't know what to think of me trying out for mascot. However, my special talent allowed me to be able to be shown a dance routine once and reproduce it with all the nuances and feelings. Jenna realized that I could be a stand in for her when she turned to face the girls to evaluate how a new routine worked or to coach the other girls to give their best performance. She reasoned that since I moved like a girl that it really didn't matter whether there was a boy or girl inside the mascot suit."

"Then Hailey recruited her sister, Chelsea, who was in eighth grade, to be your backup in the mascot suit, and also when you practiced the main routine with the girls, she would do the mascot's part."

"It's a tradition that the identity of the mascot is a strict secret, to aid in the illusion that the mascot itself was real and not just someone in a suit. Just like it didn't matter if I were in the suit, it would not matter when Chelsea was in the suit. Chelsea and I would work on the mascot routines together so that she was ready to step in just in case my time as mascot ended suddenly. Chelsea was trustworthy and we knew that she could keep the secrets."

I paused and reflected on the great luck that I had in having a Mom who let me discover things without freaking out if I went a bit outside the norm.

"Penny for your thoughts! Okay a whole SBA dollar! What gives Dee Jay?"

"I was thinking what a great Mom you are to have understood me enough to try this scheme. Without your help, I would never have been able to pull it off."

"Once I realized that you wanted to do it only because you felt that it was the best way that you could contribute to School Spirit, I knew I had to support you. You felt strongly about the school tradition that being Amy was about being the very best in order to serve the needs of the school and not for any self glory. Being a cheerleader myself in college, and high school, I knew about the work ethic of a great cheerleading squad. You were in for being worked to the bone without the compensation of popularity that the rest of the squad gets. I really admire your character, Kiddo!"

"And you came through for me! You found out that the tryouts for being the mascot started in standard cheerleader uniform and then if that was passed, it was repeated for the mascot's routines in the mascot uniform.."

"I couldn't believe the expression on your face when I suggested that if I was serious about it that I would dress you up as a cheerleader and test you. Since I know the starts to the squad's JV routines from your attempt at 8th grade football last year, I put you through your paces and you performed each routine flawlessly. You made a very pretty girl but I knew you were relieved when I let you get back to your old self."

"I sure was, but I knew you were right to test me like that. If I couldn't perform for you under those conditions then doing it during the secret tryouts would have been impossible! Just how did you find out about where the secret tryouts were being held anyway?"

"Cheerleader secret! I can keep a secret too!"

"Anyway, you convinced Jenna, our head cheerleader, that my trying out was not a glory grabbing stunt but a selfless act in the best tradition of that anyone worthy could be Amy."

"You didn't let me down either when you created an original routine for Amy by demonstrating it in the suit on the spot. When you came down into that perfect split at the end, the whole squad's mouths dropped open and mine too. I'd seen you do splits before dressed as a cheerleader but doing one in the suit was thought impossible but you did it!"

"I'm glad that it won me the chance to serve the school as Amy. What have you got packed for lunch for me, Mom?"

"A chef salad per your request. I can't imagine why."

"It's for Amy, she's got to have a good figure, Mom!"

"Okay. What's in store for today?"

"We've got a pep rally last period and a baseball game tonight. Instead of having to sneak me into the costume twice, I'm going to stay in costume and hang with the other cheerleaders. In between Hailey's Mom is treating the squad to supper. It's being catered at the school. After the game it's the cloak and dagger to get me back to where my cover will say that I spent all that time today."

"And what is the story going to be today to extract you from class?"

"Even I don't know 'til they tell me. All I know is that Headmistress Lacon will be getting me out of my next to last period class so I can become Amy prior to the pep rally. That's been easy since they switched me to next to last period Study Hall. The Headmaster keeps coming up with projects for me to get extra credit. I guess the real project is me being Amy."

"Who's filling in for you with Deidre? Friday's you usually spend supporting her?"

"Kendra's Mom! She has a real talent for putting girls in Deidre's situation at ease. It's as if she had a transdaughter herself. Her only child is Kendra and of course she was a complete girl from the very start of her life."

"Okay, kiddo. I'll pick you up after Deidre's meeting. Just be careful during that unscripted time in between school and the game. Be ready for anything."

"I will Momma. Thanks."

I scooted on out the door and down the sidewalk toward the Lamur Institute. Both our house and the Institute was outside Lamur AFB but I had to cross the street at the main entrance to the base before I was able to arrive at the High School.

I had flashed Corporal Jane Randolph, at the guard gate, a big smile and she flipped the switch triggering the light to change. They had an override on the traffic light to the T intersection into the base where they could use the light to cut off traffic into the base if conditions required it. Jane had also been "Amy" so she was willing to help me cross the street if she could. The lights changed and I was able to scoot across the street waving to Jane as I passed the guard house located in the median of the base entrance.

I tried to always get to homeroom early since Coach Nestle was such a stickler to paying close attention to the rules and any deviation would earn detention. It was almost worth it the one time that I thought that I had covered all the bases before a project that I was doing for Drama club was unveiled on the unsuspecting rest of the school that day. I knew that Coach was looking for something to ding me on since he was overruled on the consequence he imposed.

"Good Morning Coach Nestle!"

"Greetings Dexter! It warms my heart that you have applied yourself to details since our last encounter."

"Thank you sir"

I winced as I turned away from him as I went to my seat. He insisted on calling me Dexter while all of the other teachers called me "Dee Jay" like all the students here. Once we were all present and accounted for at roll call, then the coach's behavior standards were relaxed and he allowed whispered conversations between people in close proximity. But if anyone got loud, he was quick to call them down. I saw Francine West come into the room and hand the Coach a note.

"Class, your attention please! Dexter, you may accompany Ms West on school business. Get your books and report to your next class afterward. Here's your pass."

I grabbed my books and went up to the front of the room smiling at the coach as I took my pass from him and smiled at Francine as we walked side by side out the door.

Francine must have been a bit out of it today because she was just grinning like the cat that swallowed the canary. She must not have been thinking straight since she had inadvertently placed herself so that her assets were on prominent display. I repositioned myself waiting for her to say something so that I could have a conversation with her face instead of her boobs should she break the silence. We came to Dr Richard's office, knocked and entered. Dr Richards was also doubling as school counselor so that's why he rated the office.

"Come in, Francine! Thanks for coming Dee Jay! Have you two discussed anything in the hall about coming here?"

"No sir. I've just done what you asked and brought Dee Jay down to see you without saying a word."

"Good. Close the door and please be seated and we'll get started."

The door was closed and we both took a nice padded seat in front of Dr Richard's desk. There was a table between us which had diet cokes on it for both of us.

"Do you remember the testing that the English department was doing with all the Freshman Students a few weeks back?"

"You mean those aptitude tests and psychological tests that were being used by the School Board to evaluate the improvements made to the curriculum?"

"Those are the ones. They also have a secondary purpose and that is for us to identify exceptional students and make sure that they are being fully challenged with their education. On top of the scores, it takes a nomination by two teachers to qualify for the special scholarship. Both Ms Ariel Jordan your algebra teacher and myself have nominated you for consideration by the scholarship committee. Congratulations!"

"Thank you, Dr Richards. What would accepting this scholarship involve?"

"I'm not sure myself since they keep the details private until an offer is made. The school board here approves of the other benefits of the program and that is enough for them even if the students chosen decline the program. You are free to do so and no one will think any lesser of you if it isn't what you want when you hear the details."

"When will we hear from the scholarship committee to evaluate us?"

"Sometime next week. Dr Ariel Jordan has agreed to be liaison for the scholarship committee to administer their added tests and if those are within their parameters then you will meet a representative of the committee to discuss the details and make arrangements if you accept the scholarship."

I could not help but keep my eyes glued on Francine's face as we heard the news. She had a goofy look on her face. I couldn't tell why she was so happy since we did not know if the scholarship was anything at all to treasure. It could be only enough to buy books so even if every bit helped it would not be the answer to our future education. There was something going on with Francine that I could not figure out but since she did not hang with the cheerleader crowd I saw little of her outside of class and my friends would not likely have the word on what was going on in her head. It would have to remain a mystery to me.

I guess I zoned out since the next thing I heard was:

"If you don't have any questions, you both can go to class. Thank you!"

"Thank you, Dr Richards." "Thanks Dr R."

"Have a great day."

We exited the office and closed the door behind us and started down the hall towards Ms Jordan's classroom.

I stopped and touched Francine's arm, "What is it, Fran?"

"Somehow this seems like something special. Why don't you join me at lunch and we'll discuss it? We don't have time now because neither of us wants to miss any more of Ms Jordan's class than we can help."

"Okay, Lunch it is!"

We went through the open door into Ms Jordan's classroom. Somehow it was never rowdy enough inside for the door to be closed even though we did have a good time in there. Everyone learned from Ms. Jordan.

Since she became a regular teacher this term, all of the student grades were A's and that was not because she gave easy tests but because everyone learned everything perfectly that she taught. Ms. Jordan had, all by herself, raised the math scores on standardized testing due to her teaching.

We all loved her! Her face was angelic and her smile always lit up the room. There was no way to have a bad day when in Ms Jordan's class. We were blessed.

We each handed in our hall passes and took our seats. For once I was glad that we did not sit close together because I would not have wanted to cut up in Ms Jordan's class but I was about to burst from the news and Fran was the only one I could talk to about the award.

Class went by quickly and soon we were out and on to our next class. For me that was Biology with Mrs. Turner. Fran wasn't in my biology class but Glenda was in there. Glenda was part of the Secret Seven who covered for mundane me when my alter ego Amy was required to appear.

Each of the Secret Seven had a story of their own to tell. One way or another they had something extraordinary in their lives and that made them trustworthy to keep and protect Amy's secret. Contrary to Algebra, Biology seemed to drag on forever. However, it finally ended and I only had one class left to go to before lunch.

I knew the way really good to this one since it was the same as my home room taught by the Coach. The Coach made history more than places and dates and made it about people. In learning how they lived their lives, I learned more about decisions and their consequences than I expected from a history class. Time passed quickly in the coach's class not for the same reason as in Algebra since there was so much material and Coach explained so much that he had to talk as fast and as exciting as he could so that most people could follow and digest the lesson.

On coming into the cafeteria for lunch, I got into line and saw that Fran had already found a secluded, small table overlooking the greenhouse. I took note of where she sat and once I had paid for my tray, I went out to meet her.

"Thanks for coming to eat with me, Dee Jay. I'm surprised that you didn't have to get permission from Jenna to come sit with me."

"Jenna means well. It's just that stunt we pulled that has her over protective of me. She never said that I have to sit with her, but that it would be better for me if I did. In the beginning she was right but I doubt that anyone remembers anymore unless someone reminds them."

"You were a good sport. I know it was mostly Deidre and your Mom at home that got you ready for our performance art but as a part of the English class, I feel proud of what we accomplished."

"Well it wasn't until the next day when I revealed myself that there was any static. That whole day as an updated Juliet from Romeo and Juliet, not one person could tell who I was."

"It was a tribute to your acting skill. It is no wonder that when the speculation on who is this year's Amy goes on, that your name comes up even though there never has been a boy Amy and I bet never will be. It's fun to talk about. When you went to that first dance and showed that you have two left feet, they realized that you could never be Amy!"

"You've got that right! Do you know anything more about this scholarship than what we were told together?"

"Just rumors from others who have been considered. It seems that it is usually in pairs that they are chosen and that they are whisked away to an undisclosed location and disappear."

"Sounds very hush hush as in cloak and dagger stuff."

"I really don't know any more. Not even any more rumors. I think we ought to stay in touch in case they contact either of us separately to share information."

"That seems like a good idea, Fran."

I pulled out a card and handed it to her. "This is my cell number. Call and leave a message anytime and if I can pick up then I will"

"That's weird! Your card is the same design as mine. Looks like we got them at the same place. Here's my cell phone number, Dee Jay."

Thank's Fran. It's lucky that we were thrown together again cause it seems we are destined to be really good friends"

Fran whispered something under her breath that I didn't catch. "Thanks for eating with me. I have to go to the Library before my next class for some freshman class business. See you in English!"

"That I will. Take care."

I was left alone at the table and instead of immediately going over to see Jenna and the girls, I decided to stay put. What if I were putting the secret in danger by having too close contact with them? Their protection after the incident (which was one of the reasons for doing it in the first place) was no longer needed so it was really past time that I should be put back in circulation.

We'd find other means to convey ARMYdillo information. We were always rising to a challenge. Well the challenge now was getting to my next class which would either be very enlightening or rather frustrating depending on how it went. Both Dr Richards and Fran would be there who I had shared so much with today. I was about to see how secret this would be by what happened.

Well an hour later I could conclude it was very frustrating. There wasn't a chance to talk to either of them in class and Dr Richards didn't even call on me or Fran for any of the class discussion. Fran had to hurry on to her next class and I did the same as well because I was due to be lifted from Study Hall to become Amy for the pep rally last period.

I took my traditional seat in study hall by the door. Kendra was in the class before and had not left yet. She was leaning over to get something that was wedged under her seat. Due to her short cheerleader skirt and deep plunge top, she was exposing all of her assets to public display. After putting my books down on my desk, I went over and pulled out her book where it was stuck and handed it to her.

"Thanks Dee Jay, you are a life saver!"

"You are welcome Kendra!" Kendra couldn't help that she had a body better than a Barbie Doll's that every male lusted over, but they didn't have to be jerks like Dick Wallace

"Dee Jay, what'cha go an' spoil the view! Kendra's a nice piece of ass. Baby's got Back!"

Kendra, as modestly as she could, scurried out to her next class leaving me to respond to Dick.

"Dick, cut her a break. She can't help how she looks!"

I was half hoping the teacher would give Dick detention for embarrassing Kendra like that, but since Dick was the starting tackle on the football team, he could get away with murder and they would chalk it up to flirting instead of harassment like it really was.

While I was mulling over the situation, the Headmistress herself delivered a request for my presence to the teacher, Mr James Hill.

"Come along, Dee Jay, I've got preparations ready for that special project you agreed to help on."

"Coming Headmistress."

She led me down into the basement of the gym by using a special door that was ordinarily hidden from view. We had entered Amy's secret domain. Down here was her dressing room, the special fabrication facilities to keep her costume in shape, the secret practice area, and the secret cheerleader's lounge and kitchen. It even had a bedroom for special circumstances. This facility, along with the Secret Seven, was why Amy's secret had been kept all these years.

"Here you are Amy! I'll leave you to get ready since I have preparations to make before the pep rally. Thank you for your service to LHS and have a great pep rally!

"Thank you, Headmistress."

As she was leaving, Jenna arrived to help me put on the costume. Since I was to be eating in between, we were going to be using one of the special features of the mascot costume to substitute my mouth for Amy's which meant I had to be made up completely in the face as a girl might since that's what was expected. We came to the table and Jenna sat on the other side of me and began to work on my face. Jenna was a skilled artist so she was wonderful with makeup. Not much would be visible of her work, but not knowing what might be seen at any angle it was all important to get right and Jenna nailed it.

"There you go, Amy! Hey why didn't you check in with us at lunch today?"

"I think that things have died down from that stunt. If we keep using that for an excuse to get together, it might give Amy away. We knew eventually since I'm a guy that I would have to keep my distance at times. Can we work out some other way to keep in touch?"

"Already in place."

She handed me a cell phone with a grin.

"This is the Amy phone! Welcome to our phone tree! You are about to witness the joy of keeping up with all your female friends through the phone. It will be fun!"

"What if someone outside of our team calls to become a part of the conversation?"

"It will automatically drop you off the line if someone outside our circle joins in and one of us will bring you back in when they leave."

"I guess I don't need as much hand holding now as in the beginning."

"That's for sure! You know everything there is to know about Amy now. All we have is mundane issues left."

"Thanks for watching out for me and letting me be Amy"

"It is our pleasure. You are clearly the best ever Amy! Know that even though only we know who you are the whole school loves Amy and that's due to you!

"Okay, thanks for helping me into the costume. I'm going to the practice area to do my warm-ups."

"Great, I'm going up to get ready with the squad. Meet us upstairs in our room 15 minutes before the pep rally."

"I'm on it!"

Jenna let herself out the secret door and I limbered up and did my stretches. I had the scoreboard clock counting down to the time I had to go. At last having taken care of all the necessaries, I was ready to join the rest of the squad in preparation for the pep rally

The pep rally began with us all singing the Lamur Institute Alma Mater. That song really meant a lot to us. It warmed my heart to hear the student body's voices blending with our own as we sounded the way we all felt. We were in unity of spirit and purpose and with respect to the traditions of the Lamur Institute,

We had a small baseball diamond laid out on the gym floor which was prepared for the introduction of tonight's starting lineup for our first baseball game of the season. Jenna and Star lined up on the right side of the door where the team would enter from while Hailey and Kendra lined up on the left side. I, as Amy, stood with my back to the entering players along the path they would take to the diamond. It was a tradition that each had to touch me on my back somewhere for good luck. Few touched me at my shoulders, since most could not resist the impulse to give my fanny a pat.

With the team introduced we launched into a series of cheers that brought the student body out of their seats and revved up their enthusiasm. One of the cheers introduced the squad in a really cute way that I enjoyed. When the pep band struck up the musical interlude, I realized they had on tap my favorite song for the team to dance to. In the original song "You're a grand old flag " we used the music but with our filk the words were completely different. In our adaptation it was about Amy and I was the star of the show.

A-my, Dance, Dance,Dance
A-my now! Dance, Dance Dance
A war-rior is rea-dy to fight

Ar-my-dillo of
My school was chose
To fight the good fight ev-ery day

A-my, Dance, Dance,Dance
A-my now! Dance, Dance Dance
Make us vi-gil-ent to the task

When foe fall in-to dis-ar-ray
Then its time A-my Dance, Dance Dance

I had quite a workout with that since I was dancing and shaking it and working it all the time. Coach Nestle, my homeroom teacher, really knew how to inspire everyone with his speaking. When the speech was through, he had us believing that we would be taking home a championship that depended on each student and athlete doing their part to achieve that goal, We went into my favorite cheer right after the coach gave us the breather by delivering that motivational speech.

"Okay Amy, Ready to shine!"

I answered in my Amy voice, "You Bet!"

Jenna started us with the call:

"Spell Out Amy! Hit It"

We all joined in right on the beat! Jenna and Star were formed up on the right of me whileHailey and Kendra were on my left. As they danced in time to the beat, they would move their pom poms from the outside to center and to the inside. As Amy, I danced in the center.I was the star of this cheer and I didn't want to let down my teammates nor the student body who poured out their adoration.

"Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!

Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!"

I held my "A" pose while they all chanted:

"Aye ~ Ambition for our baseball team!"

I held my "M" pose during the phrase:

"Emm ~ Mighty to beat our en-e-my!"

I posed as a "Y" as their yell continued:

"Wye ~ Yell out to all our Vic-to-ry!"

I started my last tumbling run as they returned to what they were doing in the beginning.

"Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!

Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!

Yeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh Aaaiiiimmmeee!

Yeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!"

While the other cheerleaders jumped up and down and shook their pom poms in salute to Amy, I maintained the split in the middle of them that I ended up in after my tumbling run down the center of them all.

The student body went wild cheering! They sure loved Amy and I was glad that I had a part in keeping the tradition alive.

"You all did good! Let's go get some food and then we'll be ready to cheer the baseball team on to victory for their home opening game of the season!"

"I like that, Jenna!"

We followed her out of the gym to the cafeteria where the catered supper was waiting for us. On the way I stopped by the secret room to reconfigure the head portion of the Amy costume to exclude the articulated lips and revealed the gap so that my own mouth would be exposed. I checked to make sure my makeup was still okay and it was. Jenna used some very long lasting lipstick on me! With that chore taken care of, I joined the rest of the squad in the Cafeteria.

It was a feast, I filled up on salad and got a taste of a burger and a hot dog. I was a little nervous eating in the costume but with care and a big Amy-sized napkin protecting from any spillage everything went well. We soon helped Hailey's and Chelsea's Mom clean up the remains, although I could not do much hampered by the costume. I was able to push carts back to the kitchen. We had free time until the pre-game warm ups and those who had tickets for the game were able to get into the large open area around the ball park and there were groups of students and alumni with picnics of their own. We split up and spread the cheer to the groups by performing individually for them.

I was swung around as I was off balance from dancing by someone who had a hold of my arm and was pulling my head toward him. I recognized Dick Wallace just before he laid a French kiss on me that he would not let go!

"There, now I've stolen a kiss from all the cheerleaders, but yours was the best yet Amy!"

I couldn't breathe while he kissed me and I was still trying to catch my breath so I couldn't speak.

"Why don't you come out of that breast plate as well so I can cop a feel of your tits?"

I thought that I was a goner but then I saw Hailey out of the corner of my eye. She was chanting something and making motions in Dick's direction. I was just about recovered enough to do what I felt was my first reaction and that was to drive a kick as hard and as deep as I could into his groin to cause him maximum damage.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!"

The scream started in base and cracked and finished as a soprano. I hadn't touched him. I wanted to kick him but I hadn't. The thing was that he looked like someone had kicked him where the sun doesn't shine. Hailey grabbed me and spirited me away back to the secret room.

She got me out of the costume and I had a good cry on her shoulder.

"What happened?"

"I think he was about to rape me. I was going to kick him down there and before I made up my mind, he was already doubled over in pain but no one touched him."

"It was Majick, Dee Jay. Nothing permanent and no damage. His reproductive system is temporarily shut down and the process for doing that caused pain but no damage. It will come back better than new, hopefully his lust won't overcome him again. I'm sorry sweetie that you had to endure that oaf forcing himself on you."

"That's what I saw you doing out of the corner of my eye then?"

"As you can tell now, Majick is real. Besides the Secret Room and the Secret Seven, the Circle that I'm part of is part of the protection that all the Amy's have had and now it's yours too. We can't do things too dramatically individually. It takes all of us on a certain place time and day to get really big things done."

"I'm feeling better! I need to get back in the costume for the game!"

"Amy sweetheart, there's still time. I need you to go lay down on the bed and rest. All of us will come down and get you ready to go just before the game so you can recover."

"Okay Momma!" I giggled and let Hailey lead me to bed where I got under the covers and drifted off.

Before I knew it, I was awake completely refreshed and I was no longer obsessing on the kiss. I took care of what I needed to in the bathroom and when I returned the entire squad was there lending moral support and getting me ready to go work the game.

We made our entrance to the field and then positioned ourselves to cheer the team onto the diamond. I don't think we ever cheered better as a squad. We were all cohesive and our most enthusiastic. It took everything we had to cheer them on to victory! The biggest fault was our starting pitching. It seemed that no one was able to follow what the coaches wanted from their pitching. It would not have hurt to have a little more offense too. It was a 6-6 tie coming down to the bottom of the ninth and a boy who I had played JV baseball last year came off the bench to hit a pinch hit home run to win the game.

I think besides the dismal playing at times, the one thing that kept my head out of the game was that I was faced with the reality that Majick is real and that Hailey had it. It was a bit comforting to have all of the squad support me and Hailey saved me using her Majick. It was upsetting to consider what something like that would do in the hands of someone like Dick. It was a bit of poetic justice that he would be sexless for a while since his sex drive got him into trouble.

I didn't get to participate in the post game party because I had to be spirited away to validate my alibi for the evening so that no one could connect me with Amy. Another of the Secret Seven drove me over to the meeting where Deidre was so that I could share the last part of it with her.

I recognized Kendra's Mom beside Deirdre at the meeting. I slipped in and took her place holding Deirdre's hand. She looked over me and gave me a big smile and whispered, "I’m so glad that you are here, Dee Jay."

I patted her hand and smiled back at her, not wanting to detract from the girl who was currently sharing in the circle. Deidre sure has come a long way, I thought as I relaxed and focused on the girl who was sharing in the circle. As I relaxed into a feminine posture, those looking at the pair of us might guess that I was the transgirl and Deidre was the moral support. Deidre was one of the Secret Seven who helped preserve the secret of Amy. We had fallen into becoming best friends soon after we met. Here was this very lovely girl with a special challenge, but she gave of her time anyway to uphold our tradition. I made the commitment to her to be her real support instead of just a sometimes stand in and never regretted spending each Friday with her.

As each girl shared around the circle, some with moral support and some by themselves, I could not get over the sheer courage that poured out as the common thread in each of their stories. Too soon for me since I had gotten there late, the last girl had shared and the therapist gave us all some things to consider. Before she would let us go, she had another announcement.

"Girls, I am so sorry to disrupt our weekly meetings but I have been assigned to teach a Monday Wednesday Friday class in the evenings, this quarter at the University. I’m going to have to move our meetings to Tuesdays until the quarter is over. We'll skip next week and resume the following week on Tuesday. I look forward to seeing you all then."

There were a chorus of goodbyes from the girls as they started to get up and scatter going their separate ways. I looked over at Deidre.

"How's Tuesday going to work for you?"

"It's going to be fine for me but have you looked at the baseball schedule?"

"Not yet, why?"

"There aren’t many games on Tuesdays. I’m not going to be of as much help as I was. I hope that we can cover Fridays without me."

"You all have pulled off some miracles covering for me this year. I imagine you all still have a few left in you."

"Just so long as I get to save one special miracle for me. Am I selfish to want that?"

"You are one of the least selfish girls that I know."

"I’m in good company, honorary girlfriend."

"Thanks!" We hugged a girl type hug and then she giggled and I snickered. I had been made an honorary girl by the circle for my support and friendship with Deidre. But I was also an honorary girl by being the person inside Amy, so what she said had a second secret meaning.

Just then we both spotted our mothers entering the room. Deidre got up and rushed over to her mom and gave her a big hug. I too got up and gave a big hug to my Mom. When I emerged from the hug, Deidre and her Mom had already gone.

"I love you, Mom"

"I love you too, Dee Jay! How was your day today?"

"Mom, do I have a story to tell you!"

"Well it's late, so how about we make it a bedtime story only you get to do the telling."

"Fine by me! I'm really tired out."

Mom knew best. She drove me home and I bathed and got ready for bed. Then she tucked me in like she used to when I was little and I told her the story of my day. Only thing was that I was still trying to tell it when I fell asleep.

---

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Two - Cheerleader MIA

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Dee Jay be able to help when Jenna must leave to go overseas with her mother?

---

Chapter Two - Cheerleader MIA!

[Saturday Day Two of the Full Moon]

Jenna initiated the routine with Jenna and I, side by side. The silent count started as Jenna slapped her thighs with her arms coming down into first position. Once the routine started, it was as though I was not the same person at all, as if my body was possessed by a great dancer and gymnast. Jenna stepped out of line to face us and we closed ranks as we repeated the cheer. She switched from being captain to coach as she worked us hard for the cheerleader competition. When Jenna was being coach, Hailey her co-captain led us. Beside us dancing the mascot's part was Hailey's sister Chelsea as Amy the ARMYdillo.

"Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, one-a, two-a,

three-a, four-a

Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy ,Do wah diddy diddy, one-a ,two-a,

three-a, four-a ..."

We were all in peak condition and in peak form as we trained for the cheerleader competition. For this practice, I was completely indistinguishable from a female in my female cheerleader's uniform, with my figure enhanced by prosthetic, hair brushed into a girl's style with a bow in my ponytail, and made up for a game like all the other girls were on the squad. Finally Hailey led us through all the routines that Jenna wanted to coach us on, today. Jenna signaled for a break.

"Great job, ARMYdillos! Dee Jay, I am still amazed at you being able to do the routines as well as me!"

"Thanks Jenna, I am so glad that I can help the team and I love being your stand-in."

"That's all for today, girls. AMY, our helpers are standing by in your dressing room. Please don't keep them waiting. The rest of you, please remain for a moment."

"Okay Jenna. See you girls next time"

"Bye, Amy!"

We all waived to Chelsea in the AMY costume as she departed for the secret dressing room. I had long been used to being referred to as one of the girls since in both my roles with the squad, I was portraying a female. I thought of it as a compliment.

"Some of you know that my mother is due to transfer to be a nurse at Ramstein AFB in Germany. We thought that the specialty that she had would keep her stateside. However, the army had her train others here so she's not so unique stateside now."

"Jenna, have you had any success with finding a way to stay here to finish out High School?"

"I'm afraid not. Daddy's been released from prison on a technicality. Even though he has a restraining order keeping him from getting close legally, his violent and amoral nature means that it won't keep him from getting revenge. Mom thinks that he's likely to take his revenge as a murder suicide but he's been too smart to make any threats that would give the police the chance to lock him up."

"What does that mean Jenna?"

"Momma doesn't trust anyone but herself to protect me and she wants me as far away from Daddy as possible. Momma's Air Force flight to Germany is tonight and I have to go with her. I'm going to miss all you girls. I'm so sorry to be leaving now but I have no choice."

"How are we going to get along without you?"

"Hailey, as my assistant Captain, you will take over as Squad Captain."

"Oh, Jenna, while I wanted to be captain, I was hoping it would be next year after you graduate. I guess I could double as Coach since the school district doesn't have enough money to hire one but how am I going to choreograph new routines?"

"Dee Jay has become quite talented with choreographing routines. The one we were just working on was Dee Jay's. Are you up to being the squad's choreographer, Dee Jay?"

"I guess so. While I was doing the routine with Hailey, Kendra and Star with you watching, it was as if I was in possession of something special. Maybe it was not as grand as the secrets of the universe, but it seemed to quiet the questions. I don't want to see you go, Jenna. But since you have to, I would be proud to be the squad's choreographer."

"What do you think Hailey?"

"I feel like I can speak for all the girls in saying that we will be very proud to have Dee Jay as the squad's choreographer. Another hat for you, girl! Wear it well!"

Chelsea had returned, back in her everyday clothes, and she was quickly filled in on what was happening. Hailey had a twinkle in her eye and huge smile crossed her face as she said the last part. It appeared that she had an idea which amused her to no end which puzzled all of us.

"Thanks for the confidence in me, Hailey. Girls, I won't let you down."

"Girls, I know that you might have more to discuss, but I have to go now. Let's have a big group hug as my goodbye from all of you."

All of us gathered around Jenna and we had the best group hug ever. We didn't want it to end, but we knew Jenna had to go. We broke apart into a circle surrounding Jenna and she left. Hailey began smiling again so we gathered around her to see if she would reveal what she was thinking.

Girls, the cheerleading competition is very close, less than a month away. It's going to be impossible to get another girl into championship form with the complex routines we have to use to compete.

"Why are you smiling, Hailey? Do you know something that I don't?"

"No, because I know that you already know that there is majick in our midst. I'm smiling because we can use majick to turn you into a girl. You could do the routines with us for the competition. It was the only solution, I could think of to solve it.

"Why couldn't I do it just like I am now? No one would know."

"It's been tried before and they have always been caught. If they caught you, not only would it disqualify us from this year's competition but next year's too. We'd be better off just withdrawing and trying again next year."

"How would you do it exactly?"

"I and the other members of the squad make up most of a circle which has been able to wield great majick in the past. The spell that I have in mind would turn you into a girl for one cycle of the moon."

"I believe you. I know that majick is real since one of you saved me when I had been almost raped while portraying Amy. I'll do it!"

"O Goodness Deej! You are a life saver!"

"I don't know about that! I enjoyed helping Jenna and y'all practice."

"We need you Deej! Jenna's going overseas with her mom! The routine only works if we all move as a unit."

"I could not believe that Jenna had to leave so suddenly. I guess she was trying to stay here to the end and she ran out of time. It's very hard to be parted from Jenna."

"We all miss her. She was so heartbroken that we might have to drop out with only Kendra, Star and me left. When we are able to show off her brilliance for inventing the routine, Jenna will be proud that it wasn't in vain."

"Do you think we could really pull this off?"

"As long as you don't lose your cool everything will be fine."

"But what about the details? Even though I can move like a girl in the routine, I don't know the first thing about being a girl. I'm about the right size for a girl, but I don't have the right shape for a girl. Also, people know me as a boy, not as a girl."

"Well we will have to bring your mother in on this for sure. No offence, but your father passing away will make things easier. We'll all go with you to your mother and get her blessing for what we have in mind. The other stuff, your mind and body and how other people see you, we three will divide things up to make it so you will be able to cope."

"How did you divide that up?"

"I'm going to take care of your body issues, Kendra will take care of your mind issues, and Star will take care of how others see you."

"I'm still clueless how you feel you will manage that, but I can wait on that until you all speak to my mother."

"Good deal! Kendra! Star! Chelsea! We are taking Deej home and filling in 'her' mother on the plans!"

"We have plans?" Kendra asked as Star bumped her playfully and she exclaimed, "Oh, those plans! Okay, I'm ready."

We all climbed into Hailey's pink convertible that whisked us away for a boisterous ride over to my house.

I rang the doorbell since I was bringing home company. Mom greeted us at the door, "Dee Jay! Girls! Come in. To what do I owe this pleasure?"

"Mrs. Russell, we'd like to talk to you about Deej, uh Dee Jay, but first can we show you this video of our practice?"

"Sure Hailey! Dee Jay could you put the video on the DVD player in the living room and we'll watch it in there."

"Yes Ma'am."

I led the girls into the living room and everyone got settled while I put it on. The video was one of me standing in for Jenna at our last practice with her showing our championship form for the competition.

When it was over, my mother was very impressed with the team's performance, "Girls, when I was in high school, our cheerleading team won our competition and that routine that Jenna invented should win you the trophy. I am so proud of all of you. Where is Jenna by the way?"

"Jenna's mom was reassigned overseas and Jenna went with her. The competition is a few weeks away and there is not a girl at the high school who could learn the routine and have it at championship form by then."

"What are you asking me, Hailey?"

"We would like for Dee Jay to do the routine with us for the competition. Dee Jay knows it and is on the squad already. All we would have to do is to get Dee Jay to look like one of us before then."

"Then Dee Jay would have to become a girl, and not just any girl, a cheerleader, in order to do the routines. This would not work with Dee Jay in the mascot suit would it, Hailey?"

"Yes, Mrs. Russell, we would like for Deej to become a female cheerleader. She already moves like one of us. She only has to look the part. It's like another costume since she is used to being a mascot."

"Hailey, you realize that you are already referring to Dee Jay in the feminine. And it's not quite like the mascot since Dee Jay would have to be a girl 24/7 in order to pull this off."

"We need her! There is no one else who can do this. Without her we are out of the competition."

"Girls, I haven't said 'no' yet. Just how did you expect to pull this off even with my full cooperation?"

"Well, we have a cover story in mind for Dee Jay to explain a female twin sister showing up right now with his disappearance. Star is secretly a geekette hacker who can arrange for all the paperwork and proper entries in computer systems to validate her with everyone including the school and the competition authorities. Kendra's secret is that she was born Ken and got some special help to be the girl she is today. Kendra can help Dee Jay cope with living as a girl and getting her adjusted. My secret is that I am a Wiccan and I know a spell that can give a boy the chance to find out what it is like to be a girl. It would last long enough for us to do the competition. If Dee Jay was meant to be a girl then, like Kendra, would remain a girl, but if not, then Dee Jay would completely revert back to being a boy with no adverse effects."

"I guess that if Dee Jay really has a girl's mind then it would be better to find out sooner, than later, as far as that goes. Dee Jay, what do you say about this?"

"Mom, it sounds like my friends have all the bases covered and that they will take care of me. I want to help them and being a girl can't be such a bad thing since half the people on the planet cope with it well."

"It's not a bad thing Dee Jay for those who were born to it. We don't know that about you, yet. How long will the spell last, Hailey? And can you bring Dee Jay out of it before it runs its course if Dee Jay shows distress in this situation?"

"Ordinarily it would last for a month. The spell's intent is to do no harm and distress on Dee Jay's part would allow me to release Dee Jay early, even if we had not completed the competition."

"Both Dee Jay and I want you all to succeed so I will give my blessing to Dee Jay becoming a cheerleader for the next month to complete the completion. If it turns out that I really have a daughter permanently, I will do my best to help her adjust. I want to be included in everything that you do on Dee Jay's behalf."

"I promise you will be, Mrs. Russell. What would Dee Jay's name have been if she had been born female?"

"She would have been Denise Janice. Dee Jay would you like for that to be your name for now?"

"Yes, Mom. I want to be your daughter, Denise."

"Both Star and I have some preparations to make before we do our part to bring Denise to life. Guess we need to go. See you in school, Deej."

"Take care, y'all"

"Bye, bye."

The girls left and a silence fell on both of us until I broke it. "You are the coolest mom ever to help us with this so we can have a chance of winning the competition."

"Denise, being a young woman brings opportunities and challenges that you can't begin to imagine right now, all by themselves. Coping with those having never grown up a girl and being thrust into it immediately makes it just so much harder. Your friends are in this for the team, but I'm in it for you. Please don't forget me as you are caught up in the experiences of this since I can help you in a way that your friends can't having lived through some of the experiences that you are about to have."

"Momma, I love you always and I know you love me. I'll keep you close. You think they are missing something in their haste to get me to a way that I can help?"

"I'm sure of it. Even Kendra may not realize now what you will be going through. Think about it. Do you remember Kendra ever being Ken?"

"I've seen videos of Kendra as a four-year-old girl."

"I believe when that spell changed Kendra permanently into a girl then it did it retroactively to her conception. That must have erased all the consequences of being thrown into the middle of things. And Kendra owes Hailey a lot since she saved Kendra from her fate of being in the wrong body so she is not likely to reveal any of the downsides to what you are going to go through out of loyalty to Hailey and the team."

"What could happen in a month that could be that traumatic?"

"A boy could happen to you. Let's think about that spell a little more. Suppose you were to get pregnant under this, 'Do no harm' spell, what do you think might happen?"

I hesitated to answer and wondered why Momma had brought up such a thing. It seemed to me that she was familiar with this situation having encountered it before. How? When? Why? I wasn't sure that I wanted to know those answers. Do any of us really know our parents? Ignoring why Momma asked, there still was the question, which itself was valid, and I tried to answer as best I could. I could tell I was already in over my head and I looked to Momma to throw me a lifeline to get me through this.

"I might not be able to get an abortion and I might stay a girl for the entire pregnancy. Momma can I get birth control, like immediately after they change me to Denise for real? Could you like... take a vacation, and, like .... watch over me until this is over?"

"I love you, Denise. I have that vacation time I was banking in case an emergency came up and this looks like this is it. Let's see. I could come across as being one of those mothers who smother their children trying to relive their lives through them, a real stage mother. I could be appointed coach over the cheerleaders. They haven't needed one with Jenna in charge, but I bet I could make a case both to have one and for me to be it over the next month since she left and Hailey is not used to being in charge. Of course, that would make me a chaperon for the competition as well. Will that suit you, Denise? You'll be seeing a whole lot of me and I'll have to act the part."

"This daughter is going to love having a stage mother."

I hugged Momma and gave her a kiss on her cheek. Momma hugged back and then we broke.

"Denise, I'm going to go ahead and set up that vacation and we'll have to wait ‘til they do whatever with the records for me to put the rest into place. I'll save the stage mother act until things get going since I am sure they are not going to want the adult supervision."

"I want it Momma! Thanks so much for watching out for me."

"Take care, Kiddo. I'll make those calls and be back to talk some more about what you've gotten yourself into."

Momma went upstairs to her room to make those calls. That gave me the time to think about what Momma and I had talked about. As Dee Jay, Mom and I had been close but it seemed like, as Denise, we would be a lot closer. Some of that I'm sure would be that mother/daughter thing which I had observed in my friends but never expected to experience. I was about to get it very intensely because I asked for it and need it. I thought about my dancing ability, and how I was able to emulate girls' movements. Men could dance, of all lifestyles, so being able to dance like a girl did not necessarily mean that I was one. Lots of male actors have played women's parts but that did not make them women either. In the end, the spell having giving me a month to be sure whether I had a female spirit, would decide my fate a lot more suddenly and conclusively than those transgendered girls in that documentary I had seen.

Momma was back with the gleam in her eye that I saw when she felt that she had successfully set up a project. "Denise, I have the next month off to be with you. I also have called some friends to help out with advice and to look over your friends' handiwork. I met all of these women in college and after explaining the situation they all volunteered to help. Rebecca is a Wiccan and she is now on a plane from San Antonio to see what kind of spell Hailey weaves and to put right any mistake she might make. We won't see Jennifer in person, but she will monitor the hacking that is done on your behalf by Star and make sure that is right. Alicia is a transwoman and she will be visiting later on after you've started to get into some situations to help you out, especially with the emotional issues."

"What emotional issues, Momma?"

"You are going to experience so much more intense emotions than what you are used to and you still don't know how to deal with the ones that you have, yet. Reacting only from emotion, can make a challenge a lot harder. You will be dealing with interpersonal issues that would not be easy for you even if you had grown into this, instead of being thrust in the middle of things."

"It seems like you have got everything covered, Momma. Thank you for being so wonderful to me."

"I've done my best for you, Denise. Even with the best planning there is always the unknown to deal with and that's why I want to be close so I can catch what ever it is and help you through it."

The phone rang then and Hailey was at the other end. She told me that the hacking was going well and that she had the spell ready but we would have to wait until midnight in order for it to be effective. We were to meet her in the grove of trees near the edge of town where there were rumors of strange happenings going on. Hailey told me that it had been a sacred place for ages and the best place for us to do the spell.

After I got off the phone, I relayed everything that Hailey had said to Mom.

"That will work out well, Denise. Rebecca's flight will be in before then, so she can go with us to where the spell will take place."

"I feel a whole lot better about this since you stepped in Momma. I didn't really know what I was getting into but I wanted to help. Now I know a little more and I have you and your friends to watch out for me."

"Thank you, Sweetheart. That means a whole lot to me. There is a lot to being a daughter that girls learn to cope with but I'll try to make it as painless as possible for you."

"I love you Mom, what shall we do while we wait for your friend to arrive?"

"I have just the video to watch and I hope it will introduce you to a new perspective."

Before she put on "You've Got Mail," starring Meg Ryan and Tom Hanks, she asked me to imagine myself as Meg Ryan's character. They go through a lot of situations since they are internet pen pals, but don't know that they really know each other in real life. Tom Hank's character finds out, but is faced with the consequences of his actions toward her in business. In the end, Meg Ryan's character finds out the internet pen pal's identity and they live happily ever after.

I learned a lot from the experience and I think that she put that one on because it deals with a secret identity. I was about to obtain a secret identity myself.

I left with a glow from the vicarious experience of the movie. I think I might have even shed a tear. Soon Momma drove us to the airport to meet her college friend. It was nice to see the recognition on their faces. Then they caught up with what each other did over the years that seemed to pass in a few moments.

They then turned to me and Momma introduced us, "Rebecca, this is my child, Dee Jay. Dee Jay this is my college friend, Rebecca."

"I'm very glad to meet you Miss Rebecca. Thank you for dropping everything to help."

"I'm glad to meet you, too, Dee Jay. When your mother told me what you were about to do, I felt this was the place for me to be."

"Let's get us home. Rebecca, you'll be able to relax a bit before the big event starts."

"I'd like that, Patricia. I only have this carry on, so we can go straight to your car."

The three of us walked to Momma's car and got in and then the real conversation started. In private Rebecca followed my mother's lead and started calling me Denise. I guess it was to get me used to what would be real in a little while.

"Denise, you are very loyal to take on something like this. It's amazing that your friends have just the gifts that could keep this from being a comedy of errors. The rest of your mother's friends and I will try to make sure that they get it right. You still have the tough job of becoming a different person in a short amount of time and that's something even with all the help that you will need to do yourself."

"Miss Rebecca, can you tell how this is going to turn out with me?"

"Denise, I know how it is supposed to turn out, but majick is unpredictable, so the final determination will be living through it. The kind of spell that is on Kendra that Hailey intends to put on you could force you to be female both physically and mentally, if you become a mother. I know what can happen but it is up to you what will happen by the choices that you make. Help will be available but you have to accept it for it to do any good. I have a bit more skill than Hailey so I'll make it as easy on you coping with the changes that I can."

"Miss Rebecca, how will they do it?"

"We White Lighters draw strength and energy from nature and put it to useful purposes like the spell that will allow you to be a girl. A circle of like minded individuals all drawing on the power and focusing it on the person or object in the middle. I imagine that Hailey will be with her circle in a spot that tends to focus the energy and aids in its collection. They will recognize me as, at least, a peer and maybe even a mentor. They will allow me to enter the circle with them and it is there that I can best do what I have promised."

"What about you, Mom, if I am in the middle and Miss Rebecca is part of the circle?"

"I'll be close by, Sweetheart, but far enough away that nothing unintended strikes me as well since we have family ties. That's why Rebecca is standing in for me since my presence where everything is occurring could make some unexpected happenings to occur and this will be hard enough if it works out as planned."

We waited for a while and finally Hailey called and told me to hand the phone to my mother so she could tell Mom how to get to the place that they had set for my transformation.

"Hailey told me that it was in an ancient grove of live oak trees that was sacred to the Indians and close by the most sacred place there was a place of meeting. I remembered that a developer had bought it and wanted to bulldoze the whole thing, but mysteriously changed his mind and donated it to be a perpetual conservation area that was not be disturbed in any way."

"I've heard of it. It's open to people to enjoy but they have to leave their technology, even cars behind when they went into the preserve."

"I would not have been surprised if the Circle had done what the conservationists and historians could not and get through to the developer."

We drove to the parking lot and Mom waited with the car outside the preserve. Ordinarily the gates were locked this late, but mysteriously they were open as Miss Rebecca and I went along the path to the area where Hailey waited for us.

Hailey was a bit surprised that I was not alone, but immediately went up and greeted Rebecca with two kisses on each cheek.

"Child of Light, we are honored by your presence. I was not aware that Dee Jay knew anyone of your eminence."

"Her mother remembered me from college and I was intrigued by Denise's sacrifice and your preparation that I had to come join with you in this worthy endeavor. I am Rebecca, and you must be Denise's friend, Hailey."

"I am Hailey. We would be honored for you to join us. The Circle awaits in the clearing. Deej, all you will have to do is stand in the center and we'll do the rest."

"Thank you Hailey for making this impossible dream come true. I can't wait to really fit in and dance with y'all."

"That's the plan, De...nise. I guess you are not going to be the only one to have to get used to things being different."

The three of us fell silent as we came into the clearing. Five girls stood in the circle with two spots vacant. I didn't recognize the other girls but one of the five was Courtney. I smiled at her and she smiled back at me. I passed through into the center where Hailey indicated I should stand.

When Hailey and Rebecca took the empty spots, the seven stood equidistant from each other around the circle. I felt some kind of power as the earth beneath my feet vibrated with energy.

The seven of them sang in perfect harmony. It was a song I did not recognize from either a traditional Celtic or greek melody with words in either celtic or greek. It was unexpected to hear it being sung in the circle did not make it any less appreciated.

They danced in place as they sang as the power grew greater and greater. I'm not sure that the words I heard was what they actually sang or if I perceived them in a way that was comforting to me.

Suddenly, the wind blew from all directions into the center of the circle keeping me in place so I could not move if I wanted to move. Clouds rolled in from nowhere, covering the area, and we all became enshrouded by a thick fog forced in by the winds, piling up so that I could no longer see the girls in the Circle and they could not see me.

I felt goose bumps when a huge electrical charge struck the ground around me. Yet, I was unharmed, as a clap of thunder followed almost immediately. Thankfully, I did not have to bear any more of the sensory overload as I passed blissfully into unconsciousness.

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Three ~ Ruled By The Moon

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise be able to make it through the month without being touched by evil?

 

---

---

Chapter Three ~ Ruled By The Moon

[Monday Day Two of the Enchantment]

I awoke in a place that was both familiar and strange. It seemed to be the right place to be. Looking out the window from the bed I was laying on I saw the same view that I had woken to ever since we had moved in here. The tree branches framed the window as it overlooked the garden of our next door neighbor.

The bed that I was on was a four poster with a canopy made of white lace and the bedspread and the pillows that I lay on matched. The walls were now a lilac color with an accent wall of baby blue. My rustic furniture was gone replaced with an ornate dresser and chest of drawers and a matching desk replacing my utilitarian one.

In the place of my stack of stereo equipment and video equipment and games was a tasteful hutch complementing the rest of my furniture and in the place of my footlocker was something I had never dreamed would inhabit my room, a makeup table filled with all manner of cosmetics.

Of course the most important change was me, myself. I had long blond hair that draped across my shoulders and ran down my back. My view of my feet were blocked by a pair of breasts.I might have called them hooters before but when they were attached to me they were certainly not that. My waist was so thin and my hips wide and my feet and hands tiny. In short I was female.

You might have thought that I would be underneath the nightgown that I was wearing exploring the new horizons. However, somehow I knew what that would reveal and it seemed no more new and no more compelling to me than what it had replaced had been before.

I guessed that blessing was due to Miss Rebecca's efforts so that I would not waste time with idol curiosity and instead devote my effort to things that could really help. I offered a silent prayer of thanks that I was not engaged in such activities when a knock followed by Mom coming in to my bedside.

"Denise, I am glad that you are up and around. Rebecca explained to me that with all the changes that your body just needed a chance to recover which is why you have been asleep for so long."

"How long have I been out?"

"About 36 hours, it's noon of the day after you started. While you were sleeping we made a few changes so you would have comfortable surroundings for your new life."

"It's funny but I should be beside myself since so much has changed but it all feels normal to me."

"That's something that Rebecca added to the spell to help things. She did not want you to be overly concerned but someone in that circle had it out for you. They introduced something that would have given you an extreme sex drive. The safeguard to prevent a pregnant mother from disappearing and leaving a child an orphan would force you to be female permanently. Someone wanted to be very sure that you never got to be Dee Jay again."

"That's very scary, Momma. I thought that all those girls were my friends. I had not had any contact with the ones not on our squad so I couldn't have dome something to them."

"Rebecca was able to cancel that addition. The only thing that Rebecca was sure is that it did not come from Hailey but it could have come from one of the other five. Ordinarily she would have been able to tell exactly where it came from but there was a very high power source in one of the girls in the circle that masked the origin. Rebecca didn't think Hailey would have been able to accomplish the spell without the person who was the source of that tremendous power."

"But Rebecca took care of it, right? Is that it and where is Rebecca?"

"For now things are settled and Rebecca put some protection in the spell that will make it impossible for someone to increase your sex drive now through majick. However, they could spell someone else and place you in a compromising position as a result of their actions. Rebecca put some wards in place that will alert the person from her circle who is coming to replace her if you get near someone under a spell that might be trouble."

"That's a relief, Momma. But where is Rebecca?"

"Rebecca flew home on a military jet to meet with her circle about what happened. She won't be back but she sent Alicia to take her place. This is the same Alicia, who is a transwoman, who was going to come to help with issues that Kendra can't help you with.

"Thank you Momma. I don't know anyone who would have it out for me to ruin my life by trying to get me pregnant. I guess it is true what they say about no good deed going unpunished."

"Alicia and I will be watching out for you. You'll meet Alicia soon. Hopefully, we will make sure that they don't succeed."

"Mom, did Rebecca tell you why I feel so normal being a girl? This situation should have me really uncomfortable with my body and aroused at my own appearance."

"She said that the spell had a kind of training wheels phase to get you through the first half of the month. That effect, while it is present, will override what you really feel and perceive."

"Why did they include that just to start?"

"You need to fit in as a girl now for the cheerleading squad to be able to enter the competition and the 'training wheels' will help you do that. Not only do you feel as though you were born a girl but you'll have knowledge and skills that a girl your age would have."

"How will I get through the second half of the month when this all fades away?"

"If you are really a girl inside, the comfort with being female won't go away since that will be a real part of you. Otherwise you'll just have to cope as best you can. Remember that you were told that if you became really uncomfortable with the situation that Hailey could cut your time as a girl short."

"I guess my mimicking ability will help me get through the last part of the month with what I learn the first part."

"That's what we counted on. While you won't automatically know how to do things or know some information, those are things that you can learn or be helped with either for the remaining time till you become a boy again."

"Oh goodness gracious! What about my period? When will I get it and how will I cope with it?"

"You had the remainder of your first period while you were unconscious following the transformation so you won't have to deal with your period much unless you remain a girl for more than the month."

"No offence, Momma, but I'm glad of that especially since the last half of the month I will have to cope on my own."

"That's okay Sweetie. You'll have plenty of time to get used to it if you remain a girl."

"Oh Joy! Although I guess that not having a period means being barren and I wouldn't want to be deprived of the ability to bear a child if I were female."

"Like everything it has its upside and downside but I personally feel that the upside is the best. I would not trade anything for the experience of feeling you growing inside me. It was well worth any sacrifice."

I wondered if she had given up being a guy to be pregnant with me. I was still not ready to ask her how come she knew so much about this kind of spell. Even if that were not her sacrifice, it felt good that she felt that bringing me into the world was worth any sacrifice.

"Thank you Mother I love you too! So when do I get to meet Alicia?"

"She's here in the guest room sleeping. She stayed up,watching over you, last night while I slept."

"I feel good. Is there any reason why I should remain in bed? "

"Both Rebecca and Alicia have told me that when you felt like getting up then you could.If you are stuck not knowing how to do something just relax, let go and the 'training wheels' will get you through it."

"Then I guess I'll get up now, Momma"

"I'll give you some privacy. Come down to the kitchen when you are finished getting ready. Do you feel up to having Hailey and Chelsea over? They asked to be called when you woke up."

"I'd love to see Hailey and Chelsea. You can let them know I'm awake and invite them over."

"Thank you, Denise, I'll invite them. Take care." Momma left my room closing the door behind her.

I did as she suggested and let go. Before long I was bathed, dressed and sitting at my dressing table putting on my makeup. I was amazed at how much those training wheels were capable of and if I needed to know something it just came to me. This was a very vital thing to have since I only needed to know those dance routines to perfection. Of course that's what got me into this situation in the first place.

I looked at my reflection in the mirror and it was apparent that I was a cheerleader. My appearance, what I wore and how I held myself, all screamed cheerleader. But could I move like a cheerleader in my new body?

I had enough room for one of the routines. I danced through it without any problem at all with all the joy and excitement that I had danced with before the change. If anything, my dancing was even better since I better fit the mold of the people that the routines were designed in mind.

I had heard Momma let Hailey and Chelsea in while I was getting ready. I knew they were waiting for me and a mischievous thought took hold of my mind. What was I going to do for my grand entrance?

When I came in sight of the kitchen, I did a tumbling run and ended perched before them in a perfect one-point landing.

"Denise! Please save that for practice!" Momma tried to maintain the stern look she delivered the rebuke in but it soon dissolved into a giggle.

"I'm so proud of you! I don't want you to be hurt so I would appreciate it if you restrained yourself till you can get to a safe place to practice."

"I will Momma."

"Wow Denise! No doubt about it! You are a cheerleader for sure! No one will be able to touch us in the competition with us together as a unit."

"Thank you Hailey. You girls do good work! Thank you too, Chelsea, for coming and for your part in it. I had no idea as much as we practiced together that you were into something that powerful."

"You are so welcome, Denise. It's not something that we talk a whole lot about due to the prejudice. You might have never known the power we have if Jenna's departure had been after the competition."

"So how goes the hacking, Hailey? Can Denise show up in public now?"

"Oh yeah! The fix is in! Dee Jay has transfer papers for a special boarding school in a secret location where he will be doing special studies. That place is so exclusive that it is likely that no one will would be able to see him since they don't have any public exhibitions scheduled for the next month."

"That takes care of Dee Jay, where does Denise come from?"

"Dee Jay's twin, Denise, who was with her father when he died in China was finally released from being a ward of the state there and has just arrived to live with her mother. Denise is registered at school and they are expecting her to begin classes tomorrow."

"What happens when Dee Jay comes back after the competition? "

"Denise will be transferred to the boarding school and Dee Jay will resume classes here."

"Denise, I don't want you stuck in a boarding school. Wouldn't it be okay if you just stayed here and Dee Jay never came back?"

"Chelsea, I don't have any control of what happens with the spell. Even if I became Dee Jay again, I would be your friend like before."

"Denise, she is still upset about Jenna leaving. With Dee Jay in the costume mostly, Chelsea thought of Dee Jay as a girlfriend. Now that you are here, she doesn't want to have to confront the reality that would happen if you changed back."

"Chelsea, let's make the most of this time. If we plan things right we can do lots of things to enjoy ourselves and make good memories."

"Thank you Denise.I'd like that very much. You know I liked you as Dee Jay but I feel like you are perfect as Denise."

"Being Denise feels pretty good to me right now too, Chelsea. In life sometimes you have to wait and see how things turn out."

"Mrs. Russell. We have the gym reserved for cheerleader practice. If Denise is up to it, could she come with us now and we could work on the routines."

"I believe that would be okay girls if Denise feels up to it. I have some things to tend to at school so I could give you girls a ride."

"I feel up to it Momma. Even with my talent, I'm not exactly like Jenna so practice will eliminate any rough edges we have before the competition."

"Thank you for the ride Mrs. Russell.I'll call Star and Kendra and have them meet us there."

"No problem, girls! I'm really glad to help!"

Momma winked at me and I guessed that since I as Denise was now officially sorted that she was going to follow through on her plans to become a stage mother. This should be fun!

The ride to the school was uneventful and Momma let the three of us out by the gym before she parked in the visitor's parking. Inside Star and Kendra jumped out and yelled, "Surprise!"

The gym was decorated in streamers with the team colors, green and white. There was a big banner draped along the back wall declaring, 'Welcome Home Denise!'

As I tried to take this all in, I choked up with emotion and cried tears of joy. The four girls disappeared into the locker room for a while. Finally they emerged in their cheerleader uniforms.

They all paraded out in formation and they carried between them a fifth cheerleader uniform which had my name embroidered on it! As they marched along they sung the school's original song when it was originally Lamur High School instead of Lamur Institute which changed when they added the Junior College classes.

"When the Green and the White are flowing over our dear LHS

Your name in fame we are shouting, As we cheer you to success.

As we march unfaltering forward, Your future great we hail,

May your glory never lessen and your courage never fail.

Lamur, Honor

Lamur, Glory

Lamur High School

Lamur High we praise your name

When the Green and the White are flowing over our dear LHS

Your name in fame we are shouting, As we cheer you to success.

As we march unfaltering forward, Your future great we hail,

May your glory never lessen and your courage never fail."

Together they presented to me, my uniform. I took it back to the locker room and as I put it on it seemed that I was born to wear that uniform. I proudly returned to join them, knowing that I now completely belonged to the squad.

Hailey cut short the compliments and got us into the routines. I know it wasn't just me but it seemed like now we were ten times better executing the routines than when Jenna was part of the group. I believe it had something to do with everyone giving it their all. It was as though in order to have a chance to participate at all that they must give their maximum effort.

Two hours flew by quickly but by the end of it, we all knew that we were a lock to win the competition. The girls were surprised to have the Head Mistress of the School enter the gym accompanied by my mother.

"Denise, I am Headmistress Lacon! Welcome to Lamur Institute. Girls I have come to a decision following the disruption that occurred when Jenna left the cheerleading squad. You really need adult supervision but there is not enough money to pay a staff member for added duties. Fortunately , Mrs. Russell has volunteered to step into that capacity. She has a great background in cheerleading and will provide coaching from her experience." I'd like for you girls to welcome Mrs. Russell as the new Lamur Institute Cheerleading Coach!"

"Coach Russell, would you like to address your cheerleading squad?"

"Thank you, Headmistress Lacon! Ladies, I am proud to be your new coach. I feel a part of you already through Dee Jay and now through Denise. Our team has been in a state of flux with Jenna's and Dee Jay's departures. I'd like to extend my personal welcome to Chelsea and Denise as they join our squad. I'd like to thank our cheerleader captain, Hailey and continuing members, Kendra and Star for their outgoing service and spirit.

"Ladies, you all look so good in your uniforms. I include you in that too Chelsea since your mascot costume is your uniform. Chelsea, you are just as important to the team success of this team as any other member. The smiles and enthusiasm on your faces show me that even with all the changes, you are all cohesive as a unit. Each of you are committed to the success of this team."

"We have a competition to win in two weeks. I know that you will do the school proud."

"I'll leave you ladies in Coach Russell's capable hands. Good luck to us all!"

Headmistress Lacon left the Gym and we were alone before Momma spoke again.

"Hailey please put the squad through all the competition routines from beginning to end. Ladies show me what you've got!"

This is what I was waiting for in order to show that I was a real part of the team now. I did not disappoint myself or any of the others. We all shone as bright stars moving as one. I guess that having gone through so much to bring us to this point made us so cohesive. We executed each stunt with precision and grace. What we were doing was art, just like ballet, in the way that we all fluidly moved.

"Hailey, since you are familiar with the squad's previous performance, I'd value your evaluation, please."

"I am very proud of each one of the squad for the advances that each had made. I don't know if we ever were this good before. Yet it took all that had come before to bring us to this day. But we are not satisfied with our performance and we want to make our best, better."

Finally the competition routines were over and I returned from the dreamlike state that I was in. The euphoria was contagious and it showed on everyone's face, even Momma's face.

Momma called us all together. We all sat in a circle, cross-legged on the gym floor.

"Ladies, I am proud of each and every one of you. Your work today has been excellent! I want to congratulate all of you. My main task for the time leading up to the competition is for you to keep the skill and enthusiasm that you just showed in your performance today. I want you to show the competition judges what you've just showed to me and you will overwhelm them all!"

Hailey asked what was on all of our minds. "Coach, how will we do that?"

Momma asked, "You all want to do well in the competition, don't you?"

I and the rest of the girls answered in unison, enthusiastically, "Yes, Coach!"

"I'm glad to hear that, ladies, because I'm starting some changes for the time leading up to the competition. After that we'll adjust depending on the needs of the team.

"One! You will all have a strict curfew of 9:30 PM. You will need to get to bed earlier because you will have some new preschool activities as a group to attend.

"Two! Until the competition, there will be no one on one dating, but group dating will be allowed and encouraged. I know this is an imposition, but we have so little time to iron out our group dynamics. You all know that even in the best conditions, boyfriends can be a problem. This is the one rule that will be gone after the competition, so take heart in that.

"Three! You all gained a new set of pre-school group activities. I was able to get some of the businesses in town to donate funds to pay for those in exchange for some promotional considerations after we win the competition. Each day at 7 a.m. you'll have a different activity. The school is furnishing a van that I will be driving to pick you up at your homes and take you to the activities and to school afterward.

"Monday will be ballet.

"Tuesday will be strength conditioning.

"Wednesday will be jazz Dance.

"Thursday will be gymnastics.

"Friday will be ballroom Dancing.

"Saturday will be a special team building activity.

"Sunday will be Yoga."

"Anyone may be excused for an activity in order to participate in the spiritual endeavor of their choice. Our goal is that we will build strength physically, mentally, socially, and spiritually. Strong individuals in synergy make a strong team.

"Four! We'll cut the practice time after school because you will have the morning sessions for conditioning and we will be suspending learning any more routines 'til after the competition. This will give you all plenty of time to get your homework done before curfew and for some group activities that you yourselves can plan.

"That's all the rules though I reserve the right to add some more if we need them.

"I know that each of you is going to sacrifice and have your lives upset for this period. When you see yourselves in a place where you can do your best for the competition, I'm sure you will agree that it will be worth it.

"Are there any questions?"

There was a deafening silence from all of us as we tried to take in what my mother had just told us.

"Alright ladies, that is it for today. I've kept you all too long already. Remember curfew at 9:30 p.m. starting tonight. Team dismissed! Hailey, could you stay a moment?"

Hailey nodded and I looked questioningly at Momma to get a clue what I was expected to do since she was my ride. Hailey and I joined the others getting to our feet but Hailey stood opposite my Mother while the others headed for the door. I wasn't sure what to do but my mother finally cleared that up by speaking.

"Denise, you can hear this too because it concerns you."

"Thanks Momma, I mean, Coach!"

"You meant Momma but that's something that we both are going to have to get used to ourselves."

"Hailey, I wanted to explain to you that I'm not trying to usurp your role as Captain. I need you in that role, especially now. How do you feel that the girls will respond to those restrictions?"

"Coach, you know that we'll do what ever it takes for us to win. I'm not sure how to answer them when they ask me why?"

"I did it for our weakest link, Denise. She's the best fit under the circumstances but it is different being a substitute instead of being on the squad. You all look good under perfect conditions but when tested each individual and the team as a whole will react according to their gifts and experience."

"So the morning activities are to test ourselves under different conditions where we can learn to be successful and work on any challenges revealed. Of course the curfew is partially because you had to pack our schedules and the no-dating is because Denise is vulnerable but isolating her would be worse. You already explained that with the cross training in the morning, we'd already have our conditioning training so that could be cut out of our practice sessions. Did I get it right?"

"You get a 100! And when you explain it, especially about the dating and curfew, how will they react?"

"They'll all want to support you in providing a safe environment for Denise. She's made such a sacrifice in being a girl for a month to help us win. The least we can do is to join her in solidarity to give up dating and going out nights. No offence Denise, but being a hot girl and dealing with boys is perplexing and upsetting even with the maturity that we have."

"I will admit that going from being an ordinary boy to a very hot girl is a real challenge. I'm glad that you and the rest of the squad are going to keep me busy and not leave me alone with any of them."

"There is one more surprise for Chelsea that I did not reveal to the team at the request of your mother, Hailey. In fact she's probably talking to Chelsea about it now. Chelsea's educational aptitude is such that she is not being challenged by the work she is doing now. Chelsea is getting an early promotion to High School Freshman. With some work this summer, she will be a sophomore next year too.

"Chelsea and Denise will have all their classes together. They will be able to help each other and Denise will have someone she trusts to help her through any issues she may encounter at school.

"I'm going to rely on both of you to not spill the beans inadvertently so Chelsea is properly surprised. So now I have let you in on the rest of it, what do you think, Hailey?"

"Coach I am glad you are on our side. I believe our chances have improved greatly with your guidance to do well. I can't believe that soon our dream that was thought impossible will come true! Thank you, Coach!"

"You are welcome Hailey! Go join your mother and sister. Denise and I are going home so I can give her some well deserved TLC after such a momentous first day out for her."

Hailey almost ran to the door but she always moved with such grace that it didn't really seem like running. Momma and I walked briskly behind Hailey to follow her. When we were through the door, we got to see a euphoric Chelsea get out and greet her sister with a big hug and kiss. Chelsea blurted out the news and she received another hug and kiss from a joyous Hailey. Chelsea called out to me with the news as well.

"I get to be a freshman and be in all of your classes. This is going to be so awesome. What are you going to wear tomorrow for our first day of school?"

"Congratulations Chelsea! I'm glad that you will be around to help me. We'll have so much fun together. I'm not sure what to wear tomorrow. Maybe you could help me pick something out?"

"Mother is giving me the look so I guess I have to go. Call me and we'll work something out!"

"I will Chelsea! Bye for now!"

Momma and I grinned at each other as soon as they had driven off. We got into the car and were on our way home before we relaxed enough to talk for real.

"You were awesome, Momma!"

"The actual coaching would be the same even without you being my brand new daughter. When you lose one member and have two substitutes stepping up, you have to try to pack a lot of experience in a small time. My coach restricted us to no dating and going out late before our championship competition. When one girl has her heart broken, even one who has experienced it before, it is difficult for the team to perform their best."

"Thank you, Momma!"

"After we win the competition, it will be different. Headmistress Lacon had already hired a coach for next year for both the High School and Junior College Cheerleading squads."

"How is that going to work?"

"Fortunately, since she is currently working as assistant athletic director at a junior college, she has permission to use her vacation for the two weeks following the competition. She will assume her new coaching duties right after the competition and I'll be her assistant. Just prepared to be grounded after the competition to take the place of the team rules which will be expiring. "

"Having you watching over me especially after the competition will be worth any added things you have to send my way. Because it is coming from you, I know that eventually it will be for my good so I'll do it cheerfully."

"I'm glad you know me so well, Denise, and that this won't come between us. I'd do anything for you, my sweet daughter!"

All I could do right then was to call out, "Oh Mother!" and roll my eyes at her with a great big smile.

We had a real mother / daughter moment when we got out of the car at our home since we shared that big hug and kiss that I had wanted to give her just a few moments before while we were still driving.

"Denise, Alicia should be up by now and I am sure she will have a lot of things that she would like to say to you. Please stay in the living room and I'll go up and check on her and bring her down to visit with you."

"Sure, Momma!"

I gave her a big smile and skipped into the living room and curled up my legs underneath me sitting on the middle of the couch and getting comfortable. I waited in the living room and soon Momma and another woman appeared and each took a seat on the couch on either side of me. The woman took my hands in hers and smiled a huge smile at me.

"You must be Denise and I'm Alicia! I'm so glad to meet you again! The last time that I saw you, you were a newborn before your parents moved away from us. The military had reassigned your father."

"Yes! I'm Denise! I'm very glad to meet you, Alicia. Thank you so much for helping us."

"It's my pleasure, Denise. We should get down to business. I'm sure your mother told you that Rebecca was called away suddenly on another matter or she would be here helping in person. She was able to brief me on what she knew about what transpired in the circle and your mother has said she's told you some of what Rebecca found out already. But in helping Rebecca to recall her experience in more detail we discovered some more."

"What was it that you found out?" I surprised myself in the very enthusiastic and little girl way that I asked that of Alicia.

"The circle you participated in for your transformation is not really Wiccan at all. They go through some of the motions but their methodology and practice is not Wiccan, but instead is just a girl's club. The only exception is Hailey."

"How is Hailey different?"

"Hailey could be a Wiccan if guided because she has the aptitude. She has discernment of spirits and she can craft a spell. However, she has no real spiritual connection to the others in 'the club', which is what I am going to call their circle from now on. She can't tap into the power."

"Is there any more about the mystery girl who was the real power in 'the club'?"

Our mystery girl is not a Wiccan either because she is able to break the 'Do no harm' rule at will. She is dangerous since she is able to tap into a source of great Majick and working through Hailey to craft the spell. She is able to incorporate destructive elements of her own into the spell as well without any Wiccan 'Do no harm' protections. "

"Wow, Alicia! That is a lot more that you were able to bring out of Rebecca from her memories of what happened. How is it that you are so skilled doing that?"

"It's one of my gifts that I use regularly. My vocation which I am partially taking a leave from is the law. I help my clients tell me things that they don't know that they know and that helps me help them. It's a talent that has expressed itself, using the majick of Rebecca's circle"

"Wow! A lawyer? How are you able to drop everything and help me, Alicia?"

"I'm not dropping everything, Denise. I'm doing some legal papers from here but I'm getting another partner in my firm to do the courtroom appearances 'til my part in helping you directly is over."

"I'm so glad for your help, Alicia. Thank you so much." I got up and gave Alicia a big hug and I reveled in the freedom that I had to do that for both of us.

"Even when things get back to what passes for normal and I'm back west at home, I want you to be free to call me any time of the day or night and I will help. I can do a lot over the phone when it's just normal problems and not paranormal problems like we have right now."

"Thank you Alicia. You're a good friend to my mother and I. Is the next part getting me to recall things I don't realize that I know from my encounter with 'the club'?"

"That's right, Denise! We are going to have to try to determine the identities of those other members of 'the club' and find out who is the real malevolent power that tried to sabotage the spell that Hailey wove about you while you were in the center of them."

"Well, I know that of the seven that I saw five of them. Of those five, three I know who they are which were Rebecca, Hailey and Chelsea. The other two seemed that they were also the type of girls who were likely to be cheerleaders but they did not go to our high school. I had never met them before and we were not introduced. The remaining two of the seven had their backs to me as I passed between them stepping into the center of the circle and I did not have a chance to turn since things began as soon as I had taken my place in the center."

"Did you see anything that stands out of the portion of them that you did see?"

"One was a blonde and the other a brunette."

"That's good, Denise. You got rather close to them passing between them. Did you notice any distinctive smells?"

"The blonde was wearing Shalimar and the brunette was wearing, White Diamonds."

"You are doing great Denise. As you were going past were there any small details that stand out as you reconsider them?"

"Yes the blonde had a tattoo on her shoulder and the brunette was wearing a special charm bracelet."

"Think intensely, Denise. Did you actually see their faces for a moment in your peripheral vision as you passed?"

"I did! I did!"

"Who were they?"

"The blonde girl was Kendra and the brunette was Star!"

"Excellent work Denise! We now know five of the seven girls who were present that night. And you can identify the other two by their faces. All we need to do is put a name with those faces. Your mother is helping with that task."

"Sweetie, getting to know those girls is a benefit of the morning classes. I've bought what they will think are complimentary passes for some of our morning classes and given them to the cheerleader coaches in Vaughnville to distribute to their squads."

"Can we get photos of those girls so I can pick out the girls that I saw?"

"I'm putting together a series of magazine articles about all the cheerleading squads in the area and they have given me team photographs to use in the articles. We'll go over those photos with you later. The girls we want to identify have to be somewhere in the area to be able to slip away to attend those midnight meetings. Once we have established who they are we can find out through the girls on the squad what they know about them too."

"What about the mystery of the blank space in the circle that Rebecca filled?"

"Rebecca was told that Jenna was a part of 'the club' and that they had not had a chance to fill her spot since she had left. Denise be careful because since all the rest of the squad is in 'the club' they might offer to you the spot. You don't have to be in the center to be affected by rogue spells like they are doing. Just being part of the circle would be enough to open yourself to another spell. Let us know if they approach you for that and we'll try to find an out for you or some way to protect you."

"I will, Alicia and thanks. Unless I'm really a girl in spirit or I do something to keep me a girl, the next time for a full moon will be when I would be changing back to Dee Jay. Won't that make the point moot?"

"If they were true Wiccan, since there isn't a sacred day in this month. That would be true but our rogue sorceress isn't drawing power the way Wiccan do so they could get together on any day. That they did your spell on the full moon was just fortunate timing so that the sorceress could remain undetected more easily."

"Can we change the subject for a second and tell me if this question is a bit too personal, Alicia."

"Ask away, Denise! My being a transwoman is part of the reason that I am here too. Is that what you wanted to talk about?"

"Alicia, your friends love you and would do what is best for you and from what I could tell from speaking to both you and Rebecca, making things natural for you is something they would be capable of and Rebecca said she had encountered the spell that Hailey used on me before."

"Simply put Denise, we did use that spell on another of our friends and I saw the result. There is a price to pay in order to gain that natural body and the price was too great for me. Remember, why Rebecca originally wanted to put you in touch with me before she was called away?"

"It was because Kendra, even though she had gone through the same spell, was not going to be very much help to me even though she would try. Why was that again?'

"It is because of the price that is exacted upon the person transformed in the name of doing no harm. Reality is reformed so that the person was never a transwoman. Their original identity is lost because in the new reality they were never a transwoman and always born ordinary. They may have memories as data of their old life but they are meaningless because they literally happened to another person who no longer existed. Kendra's help that she could give is limited because things that happened to Ken literally did not happen to her."

"You didn't go through the spell because you didn't want to lose who you were. You would essentially die and be reborn a completely different person. And if I am female in spirit or I do something that forces me to remain female then that will happen to me. I will cease to exist."

"Not completely, Denise. The new you will be created from your essence but it will be a blank slate. You can take love from one life into another so it can be a worthwhile sacrifice to make. I saw this happen firsthand with one of my friends and an all encompassing love sustained her in her new life. I have not encountered such a love in my life yet to risk the spell which is why I am still a transwoman."

"Thank you for sharing that with me, Alicia. It helps me to understand the stakes and that this person who we are seeking really wants to obliterate me from this life. If it happens I know that I have your love Mother and perhaps that can help me bridge from this life to the next."

"You have my love Dee Jay now and forever and nothing can change that! It does not matter if you are Dexter Jacob or Denise Janice, I'll love you forever. You are my world!"

Mom and I hugged and stayed together for what seemed like an eternity. I sobbed tears of joy for my Mother's great love for me and mine for her and she did the same. Finally as we broke the hug, Alicia was there with tissues for both of us.

"I can see through your example, ladies, what real love is all about. I guess we are finished here except that if you are up to looking at those photos, Denise, we can have all the pieces to the puzzle available and we can see what we can do putting them together and finding more of the pieces."

"I'm up for that! Bring on the pictures and I'll pick out the other two girls!"

Momma composed herself and brought the pictures. Alicia excused herself as we made ourselves comfortable in front of the computer screen that the pictures were displayed.

More and more, I got the feeling that Momma was the friend who got caught pregnant after the spell and the result was me. I'm not ready to ask her about it yet. This was the perfect time to volunteer the information if Momma was ready. I guess I will only have my intuition for now. I went through each picture and finally I had the two girls identified and I shared my findings with Momma and Alicia.

"I know who the two girls are! One is identified as Veronica Fielder who is a junior and a cheerleader at Parson High School in nearby Vaughnville and Sabrina Wright, who is also a junior and a cheerleader at Townsend High School also in Vaughnville."

"That's great work Denise! They both should have gotten passes from their coaches so we'll be able to get to know them and I will find a way to slip them some additional passes 'til we find out what we need to know about them."

"We, Mother?"

"Of course I'll be there, Sweetie. You don't think I'll just be waiting in the car for you girls. I'll be in the classes too and I can add my observations to yours."

"I was just kidding, Momma! I'm glad to have you there and I want you there." Alicia came in and rejoined us after her errand.

"I knew that, Denise. I'll always be there for you when you need me. Alicia?"

"While you were looking at the photos, I was on the phone with my friend and our computer expert, Jennifer. The reason that we haven't heard from her before now is that Star knows her stuff and she didn't miss a trick with the hacking so you are completely covered in your new identity, Denise." She paused for a moment as if she was composing her thoughts.

"What is it Alicia?"

"One price that the military exacted on Rebecca for borrowing one of their fastest jets to get home was for her to use her influence with Jennifer to get her to look into some computer breaches of the base computers. It's the kind of thing that she has to be on site for so Jennifer accepted a contract to look into things right here at Lamur AFB."

"Denise, you are going to love Jennifer. I'm glad that she will be able to help too."

Jennifer is a single mother who is bringing her son, Richard with her. Richard is a junior and a star baseball player on his current team who will be attending Lamur Institute with you Denise."

"Is Richard cute? Goodness was that my outside voice?"

"Richard is very cute, Denise. I would appreciate it if you would befriend him. He has had to move around a lot before Jennifer adopted him. He's shy and has trouble meeting real friends at a new place even though he's an upperclassman. With your new status as a cheerleader, you could do a lot towards Richard being accepted and settling in here."

"You know, I need all the friends that I can get so of course I'll be Richard's friend. When is Richard's first day at Lamur?"

"They are here and getting settled right now so I would expect Richard to be in school tomorrow."

"Speaking of school, look at the time, young lady. Don't you have a curfew?"

"Yes Coach! I'll go right up and get ready for bed. Could you come tuck me in like you did before I thought I was too big for it? I would really like it if you would now."

"Sure Denise. Go get ready for bed and I will be up in a little bit to tuck you in."

I got up and left the room. As I was going up the stairs to my room, I heard whispers coming from the living room as Momma and Alicia talked. I really like Alicia. She is really smart and has helped me a lot already. It was easy to get ready for bed. I just relaxed and went on automatic and everything went well. Soon I was in my nightie and ready for Momma to tuck me in.

I said my prayers and wondered if I had a guardian angel watching over me. Could it be that is why I heard what I did in the circle? I am certain now, what they were really singing was something Celtic and old. I'm thankful for anyone looking out for me when 'the club', led by that mystery girl, is out to get me.

Momma came in and gave me a kiss and tucked me in like when I was little. I felt so secure and comfortable that I knew that sleep would take me soon.

---

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Four ~ Bearing Gifts

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise be able to deal with Richard's arrival?

 

Part Four - Bearing Gifts

[Tuesday Day Three of the Enchantment]

I awoke to the sound of the alarm which I had set an hour earlier than what Momma had suggested. I had the challenge of the disappearing 'training wheels' which would happen just when any fair weather friends would be disappearing since the cheerleader competition would have been over.

I decided that the best thing to do was to make sure I could get ready in the morning. Shortly after I was out of bed and had my robe on over my nightie, I heard a knock on my bedroom door. I walked over and let Momma in to give me a good morning hug.

"Hey Kiddo! I bet I know what you are doing getting up early. Are you testing yourself that you know the skills so you won't have to rely on the training wheels?"

"You know me too well. At least most of the performance and movement skills that I would have learned growing up as a girl, I can learn for real. Basic activities of daily living should be easy to list and learn even though a girl has much more on the list than a boy does. I just hope I'm lucky enough to cover all the bases."

"Good luck follows careful preparation, Bad luck follows sloppy preparation. You already learned a lot of movement skills in your time as Amy which your mimicking ability allows you to absorb unconsciously."

"When you put it that way, that makes things a bit easier for me since I've already learned moving like a girl so I won't have to worry about that leaving me when that part of the majick ends."

"You've been observant while you've relaxed and let yourself do things automatically. You can test yourself on skills by not letting go and completing the task and letting yourself go to see if you correct what you did on automatic."

"How did you get to be so smart Momma?"

"That started when I became your mother. Join me downstairs for breakfast when you are ready, kiddo. Have a good shower, sweetie!"

In the extra hour I was able to get ready myself without relying on the training wheels and I had a sense of satisfaction with that. I guessed that it came so easy for me with my ability to duplicate another 's performance. I'd have to work more on getting ready for other things besides school. I hoped that I would have a chance to cover most things before those 'training wheels' went away.

Finally, I was satisfied with my reflection in the mirror, and so was the 'automatic' me. I gathered everything I would need for school and walked down the stairs and met Momma in the kitchen. She already had a wonderful breakfast laid out for both of us and she encouraged me to sit and enjoy.

"You look beautiful this morning, kiddo! Come enjoy your breakfast. How does the learning go?"

"I'm making less mistakes as I am getting used to my body and how I can look my best. I am concerned with when the 'automatic' me goes away while I am still a girl. I move like a girl already and I have plenty of practice doing that."

"You have no problem moving as a girl, Kiddo. In fact it should be better for you since you are a girl 24/7 instead of switching into being a girl during your Amy and cheerleading time. With you learning girl skills the way that you did this morning, You should be well rounded in girl skills by the time you are on your own for them."

"You are right that I should have the movement and skills internalized by the time that part of the spell leaves me. What I am most worried about is losing the ability to ask myself for girl information and have the answer pop into my head, Momma."

"Kiddo, you'll have the knowledge that you already have to call on. I'm going to do my best for you to have a broad base of experience and learned knowledge to draw upon. Hopefully you'll have enough knowledge to get by and you can ask Alicia or I anything to fill in any gaps. Just think of it as practice in improvisation, my young actress."

"What about the sense of wrongness that I should have once the spell ends? I guess it will be like what a trans-boy knows. But what if that wrongness is not there?

"You really won't be bothered with that until the end of the month since with you being so well adapted that you'll go on inertia. You'll have a continuing self interest to maintain your feminine persona, so when that sense of self incongruity asserts itself the change will be imminent."

"What if I turn out to not be uncomfortable with being a girl?"

"Then you won't have long to worry, Denise. If you stay a girl then reality will be rewritten so that you will have always have been a girl. Even in losing who you are now, the love remains and in being totally congruent you'll have a chance of total happiness."

"That still seems scary, Momma. I'll trust that our parent child love will remain no matter what the future holds for me."

"Don't worry, Kiddo. 'There are always possibilities!' Anything else on your mind?"

"Momma, where did all my male clothes go and where did all those female clothes that I have been wearing come from?"

"It was part of the spell to change your clothes to something appropriate for the new you and those displaced your male clothes. The same thing actually happened with your room as well. When the spell is over then either things will revert to the way they were or things will be in keeping with the new reality that will reset everything."

"It must be weird for you to be going through this again with me after it happened at college. You must have been able to compare notes with her since you were both pregnant at about the same time. I counted back and that must have been about the same time that you realized that you were pregnant with me and Daddy enlisted in the Air Force. It must have been a stressful time."

"I had you, Sweetheart, and that made all the stress go away for me. You were my little miracle then and my big miracle now and the other extraordinary things in my life pale in comparison to the miracle that you are, Denise."

I noticed that she did not say anything about the girl who got pregnant as a result of the spell that Rebecca's circle accomplished. I wonder why that's something that she won't talk about voluntarily. I know she won't lie to me if I ask her a direct question, but do I dare?

"Aww, Momma, you have to say that!" I blushed with embarrassment over being made such a fuss over.

"That doesn't make it any less true."

We finished and Momma hurried me out to the Minivan. Momma had to pick up all the girls in the Minivan to go to our session before school. Since it was Tuesday, after the teacher work day yesterday, then we were about to go to LA Fitness and take a strength conditioning class

We picked up Kendra and Star who lived next door to each other and went to Hailey and Chelsea 's house to pick them up. Hailey and Chelsea's mother, Brittany, seemed as vivacious and giggly as her daughters as if she had lost ten years overnight. If I had not known that she was their mother, I might have mistook her for a twenty something not long out of college instead of the thirty-eight that she celebrated at her last birthday. I made a mental note to get Alicia to check on Brittany to find out what was going on with her. Was a Dryad going around giving kisses that left people ten years younger?

Brittany 's appearance and musing on that took me out of the conversation that was playfully going on around with whispers and giggles galore. We pulled into Bally's parking lot and off loaded. Then Momma led us into the class area and registered us. Of the other girls waiting for the class, I saw both Veronica and Sabrina from the circle. It looked like "The Club" was all here except Jenna who seemed to have escaped the influence of the malevolent power which wanted to ruin my life.

Part of the idea behind getting cheerleaders together for classes was to mix and get to know one another better. Fortunately for me, we were each wearing name tags. That made it easier for me to walk up to a total stranger and strike up a conversation. I wanted to get to know both Veronica and Sabrina better.

"Hi Veronica, I'm Denise Russell. I'm a freshman transfer student and a new cheerleader for Lamur Institute."

"Hi Denise, I'm glad to meet you. I would recognize a Lamur Institute girl right off. Don't you just hate wearing those plaid skirts and awful shoes. I'm glad my high school doesn't have a uniform. You do get to wear your cheerleader uniforms on game days though?"

"Yes, I'm very glad of that. I wish I could really make an impression by the way I dress. There is very little creativity that can be shown with these school uniforms."

"How are you adjusting to life here? I wondered about you right off since we tend to know everyone who is a cheerleader in the other schools, if not personally, at least by reputation."

"It's been interesting to say the least. Haven't we met before, say early Sunday morning?" I whispered to her so that no one else could hear. She replied in a whisper as well so we could talk freely.

"Oh, you are going by Denise now? You turned out very nicely. You are a good sport to help your friends since Jenna left. I was glad to help as part of the circle. I hope your team does well in the competition. We are working on something that I hope will make us the Regional representative in the competition next year."

"Thanks for the well wishes. Thanks for your part in helping me. How long have you been a Wiccan?"

"About three years ago, I joined when the circle first formed to help Kendra. I had no dealing with Wicca before then. I have no real interest in it but I felt compelled then to do it and now it has become a habit. I don't really practice Wicca or anything like it. My family is Jewish and that is my real religion."

"How can you get into things like the circle without feeling it?"

"I do what I've been told and it's worked out. Both you and Kendra are proof of that."

"I'm still getting used to this girl thing and I can't talk about it with just anyone and there are some things that I am embarrassed to ask the girls I see everyday. Could we get together and talk sometime?"

"I'd like that Denise. Guess we should hush since the class is starting."

"Okay and thanks."

We did hush as the instructors started explaining the circuit training regime to us and the proper way to use the machines. Each of us got to start on a different machine. It was fun to work a while on one machine and then time was called and we would work again on something different.

We'd gotten through one cycle when a break was called. While we were on break, I got a chance to talk to Sabrina. It was weird because our conversation went word for word almost like when I was talking to Veronica. I learned that she did not consider herself Wiccan either and she was Jewish too. I got a similar agreement to get together with her to talk sometime.

I found out from Veronica that they both attended the same temple and she invited me to attend sometime and find out more about their religion. I was raised Christian so this would be a chance to broaden my horizons. I found it strange that both were compelled to join the circle around the time that Kendra was helped. Could majick be at work here?

Close to the end of the second circuit and the end of our time, I noticed a lady with a son speaking to Momma. They both stepped outside leaving the young man behind. He had a very athletic build to him like a baseball player. I checked out the size of his hands. You know what they say about the size of hands and the size of another part of a man's body.

There was something about him that got me all hot and bothered. Did I believe in love at first sight with a total stranger? Well I guess I had to believe in lust at first sight. I was kinda amazed but I decided to go with the flow. It was official, now in this female body, I was attracted to this young man.

He came over to me and I began to melt. I composed myself and gave him a big smile.

"Hi Denise, I'm Richard. Our mothers know each other so I thought I would introduce myself."

"Oh! Richard! My mother said that your mother took an assignment here and that you would be attending Lamur Institute now. From your reputation as an athlete, our Baseball team should be better now. I'm glad because its is always nicer to cheer when our team is winning."

"I'm looking forward to being able to help out the team. You know you could help me out right now, Denise."

"I'm willing to do anything to help."

"You are my kind of girl!" He took me in his arms forcefully and just as forcefully kissed me full on the mouth lingering there for an eternity before he released me. I was stunned not knowing what to do and before I could decide he took my arm and led me off into a closet and closed the door.

"Richard?" I gasped still not registering what had happened.

"Denise, I'm sorry that I did that without warning. My mother recruited me to help with your situation. I was given this talisman." He pulled out a triskeliion made of Celtic knot work and very old by the look of it.

"This protects me from the compulsion of a love spell but I can tell when one is placed on me. Just before I kissed you, I was hit by a very powerful spell. The idea that my mother had was to play along with it with public displays of affection. If the person who cast this thought that it was working then they might not send someone against you who was not protected and might even rape you. I can pose as your new boyfriend too and you wouldn't have to worry about from the normal advances of hormonal boys."

"That works for me Richard and thanks for your help. And Richard?"

"Yes Denise?"

"I can be a very good actress. Please, no more surprises!"

"Okay, I promise, Denise. Anything else?"

"How do you really feel about me? You do know that I have a spell on me and that until very recently, I was a boy myself."

"I never knew you as a boy so this is what matters. You are very attractive to me. I hope that we can be friends spell or no spell."

"I'd like that Richard. One can't have too many friends and I need all I can get especially now. I guess we had better come out of the closet before they break the door down. Get ready for some real acting."

I mussed my clothes and makeup as if we had just had an intensive make out session. Richard opened the door and I made my grand entrance into the room.

"Richard, I believe you show real potential. After what I can teach you, you'll never want another woman again. I guess you'll do as my boyfriend for now."

Richard had a stunned look on his face and was spared further embarrassment by my mother leading him away outside. With the adults away, the other cheerleaders in the room voiced their approval.

Mother gathered us together after coming back in and told us," Girls we have to go back to school. Richard's mother asked me to give him a ride to school and he has promised to behave so he's waiting in the minivan for us. Now let's go!"

I was first into the minivan and took the seat beside Richard with a big grin on my face as I was unaffected by the look that my Mother was giving me. Since she didn't say anything, I figured that I was alright for now.

I had to remember nonetheless that Mother was driving and I wanted to get to school in one piece. Richard and I did nothing more than hold hands and talk in whispers while the Minivan was moving. And the Minivan was moving very quickly and we were at the school in record time.

I believe that I did a pretty good acting job because all the girls were envious of me for landing the new hunk before any of them got a chance at him. However, as we offloaded at the school entrance I felt more and more alone as the juniors and seniors peeled off down other halls and left only Chelsea and me going to homeroom together.

I was about to find out how really good an actress that I was because I had to convince them all that I was my own sister instead of the Dexter Jacob they all knew. I guess that I was about to find out a little of how people really felt about me. Chelsea promised to help if I painted myself into a corner but I hoped that I would not do anything that would lead anyone to believe that I was someone other than who I seemed to be.

I stopped and held the door open for Chelsea as we came to the homeroom door and quickly realized what I had done and scooted in quickly behind her as though we were both entering at the same time.

I thought to myself, "Ladies first doesn't work anymore because I am a lady now." Having gotten my faux pas out of the way first thing allowed me to relax and get into the role of being Denise with everyone there. Chelsea and I found two seats in a row empty and I sat down in the desk behind Chelsea.

"Class, please welcome Chelsea Dooley and Denise Russell," Mr. Nestle said. He was not only our homeroom teacher, but he happened to be Kendra's father as well.

Applause and cheers rang through the classroom as we received a warm welcome. When things had quieted down a bit, Mr. Nestle continued speaking.

"Chelsea was promoted from middle school early and will be finishing the term with us here. Denise had been living with her father overseas and has finally made her way home after her father was killed in action in Iraq. You may all remember her brother Dee Jay who was a student here but was offered the chance to finish the term in an exclusive boarding school."

It looked like our cover story was holding up okay. I guess it would have been easier if reality had changed but I did not want Dee Jay's existence to be removed completely since I was planning to go back to being Dee Jay in a month. I was not going to be doing anything to prevent that from occurring. Alicia was watching over me to make sure I didn't run into some additional spell that would change the rules of the spell I was under now.

If I did what I was supposed to do then the only way I would end up being Denise at the end of the month was if I was already Denise in my brain. If things had proceeded without this spell being put on me, I would know my own mind better and know the answer to whether I was really Denise or Dexter. I was totally devoted to the cause of winning the competition so I would find out in less than a month the answer to that burning question.

Homeroom went okay and so did my morning classes. Chelsea and I enjoyed being together and I reveled in the new attention that I was getting from my classmates. I was getting envious looks from the girls that I had transferred in and landed a spot immediately on the cheerleading squad. I was getting lustful looks from the boys focused on my bust, butt or legs.

However, the word soon spread that I was already claimed by the new star of the baseball team, which was destined to bring Lamur the pennant this year. The boys followed the code and they did not mess with another boy's girlfriend. I was safe for the moment. I wondered what might happen when that malevolent force found out that Richard and I were not building up to having sex. I hoped that I would be ready and that someone would be near to help out.

Francine West, Freshman Class President and Julie Newman, Freshman Class Vice President flagged Chelsea and I down and we sat together at our table at lunch. The freshmen and seniors had the first lunch period and the sophomores and juniors had the second. Because of that there wasn't a cheerleader table and for lunch Hailey was eating with her senior friends.

Even if Chelsea and I were both cheerleaders, being freshmen outweighed that. Since we had not gotten a better offer, Chelsea sat on the other side of Francine leaving a chair for me between her and Francine. I wondered why she chose to sit in line with them instead of opposite them but she told me later that she wanted to keep watch over the senior table. We managed to chat easily in spite of the arrangement.They wanted to get to know us and I was curious on how they would react to me. They really had not seemed to notice me when I was Dexter.

"Hi, Chelsea and Denise! Welcome to the Freshman class here! Thanks for accepting our invitation to eat lunch together." Francine greeted us with a smile.

I hoped that my performance was good as I spoke to Francine as though I did not know her. "It's my pleasure, Francine. My life has been so much up in the air recently and I am glad to be back home with Mother."

Julie spoke immediately, who I knew more from church where she was in my Sunday School class. "We were so sorry to hear about your dad's passing and we grieved with Dee Jay over it. It is so like our government to get something as simple as sending a daughter home to her mother and brother into a complicated thing."

Chelsea wanted to help and she interjected. "Part of her trouble was because of a silly old local law in Saudi Arabia, where her Daddy had been stationed and that they had made their home off base, that treats female children like property and as such they had annulled Denise's US citizenship for as long as the property that her father had owned was still in limbo."

That seems very backward, couldn't the US Embassy help?"

"The American Embassy did its best but since Denise was caught at home and off base when her Daddy died, they would have had to kidnap her from the authorities and they thought Denise might be hurt or killed in the attempt. What the authorities really wanted was for the property to pass out of her father's estate and into the hands of one of their citizens."

"What would happen then?"

"At that point when the property was sold, the odd law no longer applied and she became just another foreign national. Once they no longer considered Denise a citizen of their country, then her American citizenship took control again. They turned her over to the American embassy which got her on the next plane to the US before they changed their minds."

I was glad that Chelsea had mastered our complicated cover story and it was my time to agree and hope that answered their questions.

"That's it mostly. I had a governess looking after me when Daddy was on duty or assignment away. The government provided a place for the two of us to stay together. They had a driver who was really a guard assigned to us also, since they wanted to be sure that I stayed off base or out of the embassy. It meant that I couldn't go to the American school and had to go to one of their schools."

Julie asked, "Dee Jay never spoke about you at all, what is up with that. Until you showed up here today I didn't know that Dee Jay had a sister?"

I was briefed on this part so I hoped that the cover story would hold even though I knew it was patently false.

"Momma and Daddy had a falling out over his volunteering for a status in the military that made everything about his work classified. They split over it even though they did not get divorced. Each of them took one of us in the separation. Dee Jay seemed like he needed Momma and I was a Daddy's girl. After years of living apart, it became easier just to ignore that the other existed.

"That must have been tough being separated from Dee Jay."

"Most of the time we lived in a communications blackout so word on us just couldn't get through to the states. As much as I hate it that Daddy has died, at least this gives me a chance to know my mother. I'm disappointed that Dee Jay is gone but maybe it will give him a chance to get over things in his own way. Maybe when he gets over his issues then we can be a real family again."

Francine added, "Well we hope that Dee Jay will be doing well wherever he is now. I don't know but it seems to be off all the maps on the internet search that I did."

I asked, "What does it matter where he is if he's happy there?"

Francine blushed and said," I had a crush on your brother and hoped he would ask me out. He always was hanging around with the cheerleaders even though I have no clue why they would want to hang out with him. No offence to you both, you seem like nice down to earth girls and no offence to your sister either Chelsea. I guess that it's more of a status thing and that status is pretty difficult to compete with. The rumor mill says that Dee Jay was our secret mascot and now we have another one."

I tried not to let show what was going on in my mind show on my face. Francine is a really nice girl. I guess I missed out being with a simply wonderful girl, just by being obsessed with working with the cheerleaders. Well I could spend time with her now but as long as I am a girl there will be no romance. At least I could have another friend.

"Sometimes boys can be so blind! I'm sorry that he missed out on being with you Francine. From what I could tell, Dee Jay had lots of friends but no girlfriend. And on the other thing, neither Chelsea or I were on the cheerleaders then so we have no way of knowing who was the secret mascot. As for now, we are both sworn to uphold the school's tradition of secrecy. Sorry girls."

Julie responded, "That's alright, girls. We wouldn't want you to break your promise. It's just fun to guess about since it is a mystery, but knowing would take all the fun out of it."

Francine added, "I am so glad they have wised up and created a cheerleader alternate position as part of the squad and I know that you will do well Chelsea. We were so lucky that you came out of nowhere and were able to pick up all the routines flawlessly or we would have been in big trouble when Jenna got called away. With this being a military town, it's something that could happen again."

"I am so lucky to be with the squad," Chelsea said. "I think that part of it is because I am Hailey's sister and she knows what I am capable of and partly because being so bright and skipping grades I think that they want to be sure I keep busy and out of trouble."

Francine said, "We count our Freshman class so lucky to have you both aboard when we need you most. I hope that both of you are planning on coming to the Sadie Hawkins celebration dance that is being held this Saturday. It's our Freshman class project and we need all of our prominent freshmen to participate for it to be a success."

I spoke, "I don't know how to say this but my mother, the new coach, has made a rule against dating until after the competition. Is this a girls ask the guys dance?"

Francine answered, "Yes it is and we are encouraging the girls not to ask their regular boyfriends just to mix it up a little and make it more exciting for everyone."

Chelsea replied, "We'll ask her about it at practice today. Maybe if she made it mandatory for the cheerleaders not to ask anyone who we've dated before and for our dates to meet us and part at the dance when it is over then it would be like a group date that she said would be okay. That would make it even better because all of the cheerleaders and not just us two would want to attend."

I added, "Momma is reasonable and if we explain it just that way then perhaps things will work out for all of us. If you want to meet us for lunch tomorrow, we'll let you know what she decided."

The bell rang warning us to get our plates put up because lunch period was just about over. The four of us shared our gladness over getting to know each other a little better and promised to meet back for lunch regularly. Chelsea and I put our plates up and got a move on to our classes. In the back of my mind I considered that Richard and I had not had a date yet and that meant that it would be within the rules for me to ask him to the dance if Mother approved of the plan to turn it into a group date.

The classes went quickly and finally we had our freshman girls' P.E. class. Chelsea and I were surprised to find in entering the girls locker room, Hailey was there waiting for us.

Hailey said, "There has been a change. Since we have a coach now, we get to have part of our practice during P.E. Coach Russell talked it over with the Headmistress and set it up for all of us. The rest of us found out last period when we were going to have P.E. and we got our last two period classes swapped. We all know that Coach Russell was only going to be with us a month but since the end of term was just a couple of added weeks, the company that she works for agreed to let her be off on leave until the end of the term. Coach Russell said for all of us to change into our workout uniforms instead of gym clothes."

I was glad to know I would have my mother's undivided attention for a little longer. It would not mean as much if reality changed at the end of the month if I were staying a girl. But if I returned to being a boy after this experience, I knew that even if it were a transformation that I wanted I would have a bit of adjusting to do and it would be good to have her close to me. I snapped out of my daydream and got busy changing as I saw Star and Kendra enter as well but they knew why they were there having had it explained to them last period.

We all got dressed and Hailey led us out on the baseball field where Coach Nestle was putting the baseball team through its paces. They were having batting practice and Richard was at the plate hitting everything that was thrown to him over the fence in deep center field. Momma, I mean Coach was there waiting for us and we gathered around her to hear what she had to say.

"I'm glad to have you all with me for PE for the rest of the term. I believe that the added time will be very useful to get ready for the competition. After the competition, we might have all the practice time we need just in the P.E. class. We'll see if we can do that as a reward for all the hard work that we are going to be doing in the time we have left.

"Speaking of rewards, as a reward for all the hard work that I am going to put you all through, I believe with just a restriction or two we can turn the Sadie Hawkins Celebration Dance that the Freshman Class is sponsoring into a group date on Saturday. If you all agree to the restrictions then we will put it on our schedule.

"Restriction number one is that you meet your dates at the dance and say goodbye to them at the dance and that your parents provide your transportation to and from the dance.

"Restriction number two is that since you girls will be asking your dates out, that it cannot be a person that either you or any of the present cheerleaders have been on a date with. And I expect that you girls will be polite and spend 75% of your time at the dance with the person who you asked. That other 25% can be with your regular boyfriends or whoever. I hope that your boyfriends will come and I hope that they will spend that same 75% with their dates, but since they are not under my jurisdiction, I can't dictate that they not be jerks. I hope you will use your influence so that they won't be in this case.

"If you all agree then it will be a group date and if not then it will be off limits for all of you even if you have agreed to the restrictions. All in favor of the restrictions, raise your hand."

All of our hands were enthusiastically raised. I was so glad because if even a minority of the school followed our example, then the dance would be a huge success. I would be curious to find out who Francine's choice would be with Dee Jay out of the picture. I wondered what would have happened if the dance had occurred before Jenna had left.

Momma, I mean Coach, continued. "I am so glad that you all have agreed to the conditions so we will make this a group date on Saturday. This also lets me announce our first team building activity which will precede the dance on Saturday. I've arranged with a local salon for us to have it all to ourselves with their staff for three hours on Saturday before the dance. You will all be getting ready for the dance, but the catch is that you yourself will have no say in what is done to you. However, you will have a say in what is done to each of your teammates. I will have the right to veto any plan that is too radical so keep that in mind when you make your plans. You have between now and then to come up with what you feel will do best for each of your teammates to bring out their beauty in a way that they will really shine bright at the dance."

That started wheels turning in each of our heads as we thought of things that would be nice but was something that had not been tried by our friends.

"Lastly, we are out on the baseball field because our baseball team has several home games before the competition and we will be cheering at those games. I wanted us to have a chance to go over our game cheers again because rumor has it that with the team's new addition that they may make it to the state championship this year.Hailey, go put the girls through their paces. Chelsea, join the other girls in line."

We all took the field including Chelsea who was to join us as a fifth cheerleader instead of doing the mascot routines. Our field cheers could add a fifth member easily. Momma had her doing that to protect her secret with her being without her costume. As it was with me, she was our backup cheerleader so it was good for her to practice our routines too.

"You gotta Go to Fight!

You gotta Fight to Win!

You gotta Go, Fight, Win!

You gotta Go to Fight!

You gotta Fight to Win!

You gotta Go, Fight, Win!

Go!"

As we went through our paces, the baseball team on the field was going through a simulated game and Richard was pitching. I noticed something curious going on as the shortstop or second baseman would flash the sign to the batter that indicated the pitch that Richard was going to throw. Even with that advantage to the batter knowing what pitch that he was going to throw, Richard was pitching a no hitter against the split squad and Richard was pitching for the second string. Richard hit a home run each time he got up to bat and his teammates had managed to put people on base before each one so the second string was rolling over the first string handily.

I could have watched the baseball team practice, that is watched Richard, all afternoon long but Coach blew the whistle and sent us in. School was over and the gym was now ours exclusively. Chelsea was able to change into her mascot outfit and we began to run through all the routines again for the competition. Hailey put us through our paces as Coach watched and made notes on our progress.

I was in the zone and was flowing with the rest of the girls through the routines. When the whistle blew for us to stop, it was more of an interruption than a relief. Coach told us all that she was proud of the way we worked today and sent us off to the showers. As I showered, I wondered what I was about to hear from Momma about Richard and I. I said my goodbyes to Chelsea and Hailey as Mrs. Dooley came to pick them up. I was wondering at how young she appeared, as she seemed to be younger than when I last saw her.

Momma waited to escort me to the minivan until all the rest of the parents had taken their children home. I had noticed that the baseball practice had broken up at about the same time ours had since Coach Nestle had taken Kendra home.

"Lucy, you've got some 'splaining to do!" Momma began in a not too good imitation of Ricky Ricardo from 'I Love Lucy.'

"Momma, it wasn't my fault, I didn't know..."

"That's okay Sweetheart. I had a very long talk with Jennifer about this morning. I had no idea that she had a son three years before you were born. I wonder when she had time for it. Sometimes you don't know someone as well as you believe. Anyway, she told me that Rebecca had asked Richard to keep an eye on you and gave him some protection in case the malevolent force that had it in for you in the circle wanted to make sure that you got pregnant. I feel safe with you both to be together. It might be a good idea for you to ask him to the dance so he can help keep you out of trouble. The four of us are going to have dinner together tonight and talk over things."

"Momma, I am so glad you understand. After that look that you gave me, I thought that I was going to be in real trouble."

"That was acting, after the performance Richard gave there was no way that a parent would react in any other way. I could tell Richard took you by surprise since even you are not that good an actress. Why did Richard introduce himself in that manner?"

"Oh Momma, Richard knew the force was pulling on him to deflower me so he put on a show for the benefit of the one who we are looking for. The entire circle was gathered in that room so it could still be any one of them except Rebecca of course."

"That explains it. Richard is very quick thinking and mature for a boy his age. Well, dinner will allow us all to be on the same page and see how we plan to deal with this from this point."

"I'll be very glad to see Richard again. There is something about him that I can't put my finger on that makes him very welcome to be around." I smiled and added, "And I will ask him to the dance both at dinner and then at school so it will be known for sure that we are a couple."

"I'm glad Sweetie that you like Richard since it looks like you will be spending a lot of time with him over the next few days."

We both got ready for dinner and Momma drove us to the restaurant where Richard's mother and Richard were meeting us.

Jennifer, Richard's Mother seemed very apologetic when she spoke to Momma and I, "I am so sorry this happened this way without us being able to get on the same page. It was more about introducing you both to Richard as quickly as possible than needing Richard to ride with you all to school. I had no way of knowing that something would happen that quickly against Denise. I'm glad it was Richard that was the subject of the first spell since it hasn't affected him as intended."

Momma wanted to calm her. "You could not have known that the fiend would strike that quickly and I am so glad it was our decoy who got hit with the first one since that buys us some time to figure out who it is that is doing this and how to deal with them."

"Rebecca did send some more gifts besides the trinket that Richard is wearing. She sent seven crystals which turn from white to black in the presence of someone in the influence of evil. She also sent seven necklaces to use to break the hold that the evil one has on any of the circle that may be affected."

"How do you suggest they be used?" Mother asked

"Denise should take the crystals and expose them to one of the girls when none of the rest of them are around and preferably when she is alone with them so we can be absolutely sure that it is the girl tested that turned the stone. She should keep them in the box that they are in now since that box keeps them from being affected while the box is closed. If for some chance one of them are turned without knowing who did it, the crystal can be returned to being white by going under Denise's pillow before she goes to sleep and then returning it to the box when she wakes in the morning. Here is the box, Denise."

"Thank you," I said as I took the box and placed it in my bag.

"Denise, I will keep the necklaces safe while you find out how many, if any, are affected. If there is only one, then we will have determined who the culprit is already. When we know, we should meet again and decide on the order and the best way for the necklaces to be used. Until we find out who it is, you and Richard should make out when ever you get the chance if observed by anyone from your school so that Richard's cover isn't blown and someone else is set against you."

I grinned at Richard and said," That will be a tough acting job but I guess I can bring myself to do that. Richard, would you like to go to the dance with me?"

"I would be very honored to go with you, Denise. I accept"

"Great! I'd like for you to manage to meet me long enough at my lunch time so I can invite you in front of the whole freshman class."

"I could manage anything for you, Denise. I'll be there," Richard said confidently. Spell or no spell, I believed him. This could be fun. There was some other small talk with Momma and Jennifer catching up but nothing eventful. Soon I was home doing my homework and after that Momma tucked me into bed.

---

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Five - Careful What You Wish

By Jo Dora Webster

Has Denise's cover already been blown?

---

Chapter Five - Careful What You Wish

[Wednesday Day Four of the Enchantment]

Wednesday morning rolled around without the drama that the day before had been. Mom had laid out for me the jazz class uniform which consisted of a tube top and hot pants along with a cover up and tap shoes in a Mary Jane style. I got to bring my cheerleader uniform with me to change into afterward since it was a game day. It was a far different world to be a cheerleader rather than Amy since I received all the popularity and attention of a cheerleader all the time now. Much more with being the new girl on the block too!

Mom repeated her car pool duties and soon all of the cheerleaders were in the van. Chelsea made a point of sitting by me on the back seat. It was a perfect chance so I got one of the test crystals out to place it in contact with her while I distracted her.

"Chelsea what do you think of my lip gloss? Do my lips seem more kissable?"

"Girlfriend you have the most kissable lips around!"

She surprised me by giving me a kiss right on the lips. I turned my face up and relaxed into it and the whole thing was rather enjoyable. Chelsea sure could kiss!

"Is my lip gloss too twinkie?"

"Your lip gloss is perfect. I love cherry!"

"Denise, you are becoming such a girl!"

"Of course I am! Like I said before, you guys do good work and I'm enjoying who I am."

"I'm glad girlfriend! There are so many things that I want to share with you now. Girls have all sorts of possibilities for so much closer friendships. We can share everything."

"Except Richard! He's mine!"

"Of course girlfriend! No girl will come between you and your boy."

"I hope so."

"Now that you are adjusted, I want to start sharing things girl to girl with you!"

"I'm down with that. We'll squeeze in what we can before the competition and much more after that when all the pressure is off and we have lots more free time."

"You go girl!"

I had managed to get the crystal in contact with her while she stole that kiss from me.I didn't mean to be quite that flirty but it got the job done. I sneaked a look while Chelsea who was sitting closest to the aisle was turned the other way getting ready to exit the bus. The crystal had turned completely black. The Evil had touched her! I still had to wait on the rest of the tests because then we'd know just how many were affected. It could be a minority or the entire circle might be under the Evil's influence.

We girls had our Jazz dance lesson at one of the premier dance studios in the area. We learned that we would be getting our ballet and ballroom dance classes there too. We met other cheerleaders from the high schools around for the class which was fun. However, since we already knew who the two girls were then meeting the others were not as important.

We quickly went from the basics of tap moves into a much more advanced choreography since a lot of what cheerleaders do is derived from Jazz Dance without the tap moves.

I found myself at one point as pivot girl between Kendra and Star. We started out with me seeming to throw Kendra but it was all her leaping ability. Still it gave me the chance to put my hands on her waist and I concealed the crystal in my hand as I held her. We took a break before practicing the throw the other way with Star. I repeated what I did with Kendra with Star so now I had both of them. I looked at both the crystals and they were both totally black like Chelsea's had been. I had switched out the crystals and stopped at the water fountain when Sabrina came over.

"Hey, Denise! I'm Sabrina. You may not remember me but we met Saturday night late?"

"Oh! Yeah! I didn't get introduced but I remember seeing you there. Thanks so much for what you did for me. I can never repay it."

"Girls do for each other! We're sisters now. And I wanted to see if you could help me?"

"Sure!"

"If you weren't going to eat, I hoped you might go with me to a practice room and you throw me like you threw Kendra. My partner did not get it and it made something which should be beautiful be so awkward.I don't want to hurt her feelings but I do want to learn this."

"Sure Sabrina, I'll be glad to help. Do you know your way around here?"

"Yeah. I take some classes here."

"Cool!"

I followed her to a meeting room and threw her like I did Kendra and it came out just as beautiful and graceful with Sabrina. She was a natural but it helped having someone who knew how to do it to get her timing right. Like before I palmed the crystal as I held her waist the first time.

"Thanks, Denise! Maybe I'll see you in the circle again? We've yet to come up with a replacement for Jenna and you would be perfect."

"We'll see. If not there, certainly in the morning practices and at games."

"You go girlfriend! Later!"

She went off to get back with her cheer-leading squad and I went over to change out the crystal. Sabrina's crystal was black too! I got another one to see if I could check Hailey.

We got back to the practice and just like the other two I managed to palm the crystal when I held Hailey by the waist. When I was able to swap it out, I discovered that it had turned black like the others.

The practice was very rewarding but all too soon we had changed out of the dance outfits and into our school clothes which in my case was my cheerleader outfit. The call came for us to load up on the mini van. At the same time, the other cheerleaders were out getting into their rides as well. I don't know who started it but one van had their cheerleaders singing their Alma Mater as they pulled out of the parking lot with the windows down and the rest of the quads joined in with theirs. All the way to school the Lamur Institute Alma Mater was sung as sweetly and sincerely as I had ever heard it from all of us.

Because the pressure was off on meeting the rest of the girls in "The Club", I got to pay attention to my new school schedule instead of floating by it like I did yesterday. Like Dee Jay, I had Coach Charles Nestle for homeroom. Everyone in homeroom was the same except I took Dee Jay's place and we had Chelsea added as well.

I saw Dr Jordan come to the door and the coach motion her in for a chat. At the end of their short conversation, I was surprised that it was about me.

"Denise Russell, please go with Dr Jordan. She has some school business to discuss with you."

"Coming , Sir and Ma'am."

I gathered my books and clutched them to my chest hugging them as I followed Dr Jordan out of the classroom. I wondered if I had already blown my cover. There was no reason that I knew of that Dr Jordan would have any cause to interact with me but she did have unfinished business with Dee Jay. I wonder if the undisclosed boarding academy and the people behind the mysterious scholarship were one and the same. She led me to a conference room and we sat down across from each other.

"Denise, I want to help you in the best way that I can. However you must be completely honest with me. To aid in that I will tell you about things that you may not know in the hope that it will encourage your participation."

"Of course, Dr Jordan. I'm glad that you wish to help me."

"Please call me Ariel. According to the records, you missed out getting to visit with your brother Dee Jay as he left and you arrived. The meeting that was held with him on behalf of the consortium I represent was prepared to offer a scholarship tentative on further testing, to him was on the Friday at school before his departure. He left on Saturday night/early Sunday morning, while you arrived in town on midday Sunday. Presumably with everything that has been going on, you haven't had much chance to learn second hand things about Dee Jay from your mother. Is this correct so far?"

I decided to answer as close to the truth as I could while maintaining the illusion that Dee Jay and I were not one and the same.

"Ariel, I understand that Dee Jay left at midnight and I arrived soon after.However, I was exhausted and required the next 36 hours to rest before I actually was able to function normally. Dee Jay left before I arrived so we didn't have a chance to talk."

"At the meeting, both Dee Jay and Francine West were informed of their preliminary qualification for the scholarship and alerted that the added testing would be administered by me sometime this week. Imagine the consortium's surprise to find that a computer trail linking Dee Jay's destination with one of the consortium's institutions. Consortium systems were hacked and someone planted that information. They assure me that even though the computer trail is sufficient to stand up, offline checking confirms that your brother did not in fact make it to the school. Denise, your face does not show either surprise or concern for your brother's whereabouts. Do you have anything that you would like to tell me, young lady?"

"Ariel, it's not like that.I'm so sorry that the consortium was involved by us in our cover up. All I know is that we were supposed to be using a computer black hole and not a real school. Dee Jay does not exist right now. I was created from his essence for a month or, more accurately, one cycle of the moon. At the end of which time, Dee Jay will reappear and I will disappear, if all goes according to plan."

"I believe you, Denise. Thank you for being honest with me. Instead of purging the false computer trail, steps have been taken to bolster the trail. The consortium has added offline documentation that the trip did take place and that Dee Jay is actually in residence at a facility. It seems that someone went to a great deal of trouble to explain Dee Jay's absence. Since the consortium is still interested in Dee Jay as a prospective scholarship recipient, they'd like to help. How was this change from Dexter to Denise occur?"

"It was Majick! A group of seven females in a circle around me, chanted until I was changed into Denise."

"I actually know how majick can work. I hope that you will forgive me but an app on my phone has both recorded you and performed voice stress analysis on it and assures me that you are telling the truth however impossible it seems. The consortium expected that a substitution was in place since there was a goof in your records that included a duplication of Dee Jay's test results in your name, which we did not administer."

"It's all true. What now?"

"The consortium has taken the liberty of expunging anything from your records that you could not have gotten with your back story. We have strengthened the computer trail adding offline elements when possible. Actually this duality strengthens the consortium's interest in you, whoever you turn out to be. The consortium has adjusted the conditions of the initial test consistent with your back story, and has chosen to offer to you the same chance it offered Dee Jay."

I'm pleased that the consortium is still interested in me. Are you going to go ahead and give Francine and I the added tests, on schedule?"

If indeed you need the month to finish whatever it is that you are involved in, the consortium would be willing to defer future consideration. It would be deferred for both of you, since we have to fly in special personal which means grouping testing when ever possible."

"What will you tell, Francine?"

"Simply that Dee Jay's being sent away was a mistake, since he did not take the added evaluation, yet. Instead of disrupting him again, he'll finish the school term where he is now. He has not been awarded the scholarship, but he's still being evaluated for it. We'll tell her that Denise's ordeal prior to coming here and the stress of the cheerleader competition, make it desirable to defer bringing the resources here for the testing until both Denise and Fran are ready for it. We'll also explain to her that you both will be eligible for a collegiate scholarship for your further education in the event either of you don't qualify for our scholarship. The consortium feels that is the least they can do."

"Ariel, please thank the consortium for me on behalf of Francine and myself. I know we'll do well with the chance to get a good education. I'm sorry that Dee Jay's disappearance at this phase of the consultation means that they can't be transparent."

"I will. Based on what you have told me, the consortium will keep both yours and Dee Jay's cover stories intact as well as take care of Francine for possible later consideration of which ever of you are available afterward. It is definitely within their mission statement to do so. Both, you and Fran are still potential scholarship candidates and it pleases them to look out for your best interest. I won't ask you to disclose any more now but you might ask the secondary computer expert who examined the initial hacker's work to look at the results again. The secondary expert should be able to verify what the consortium has done on your behalf. Hopefully with that assurance of their good will, it will merit your trust."

"I'll do that. Thank you for everything, Ariel."

"With your identity reestablished, the consortium considers binding on you what Dee Jay signed. Fran will be informed that you are a potential candidate but that the added testing will need to be delayed for a month. We'll let her know that she has the same freedom to discuss in the manner that was outlined with you as she did with Dee Jay. Now we'd both better be getting to class before the student assistant I left the class with gets nervous that she might be expected to teach my lesson plan."

We walked together to my first period class, Algebra, which was the same as I had as Dee Jay. The composition of the class was unchanged. Chelsea had a less advanced Algebra class due to her having to cope with the late year promotion and catching up. As bright as she was, she'd be back in the advanced classes when she got to start her sophomore year from the beginning.

That was okay because Francine was in there and I arranged for my seat to be by hers and Julie's. The girl who sat where I sit in class now, had a crush on one of the guys that Dee Jay's empty seat was close to so I didn't have to sit in Dee Jay's old desk. I had intended to snag Fran either before or after class today to chat but I was with Ariel before and then Ariel asked her to wait after class afterward so I waved to her and went on. Instead I went out into the courtyard and pulled my cell phone out and activated an app which auto dialed Jennifer.

"Hi Jennifer, this is Denise. Did I get that app you put on my phone going correctly?"

"Denise, every thing is secure here. I hope you aren't where you can be overheard."

"I'm okay. I just talked with Dr Ariel Jordan on behalf of the consortium that was in the process of qualifying Dee Jay for that scholarship. It was to one of their facilities that Dee Jay is right now. They suggest that you recheck the arrangements to discover that Star didn't do as good a job as she could have and what you were satisfied with is their work."

"I understand, I'll get right on that. With the clue about the source, I should be able to verify. What are their intentions?"

"They feel it is their duty to protect Dee Jay and they want to have another chance to complete the vetting after the month is over."

"I trusted too much the last time and I missed their work. It will be this evening before I have anything for you. Okay?"

"Sure, Jennifer! Thanks so much for your help! Bye!"

"Bye Denise."

Second period class was the same also as Dee Jay's old schedule. I began to get comfortable in spite of the changes. I had Biology with Mrs. Judy Turner. This was an advanced class also so Chelsea wasn't in it with me. I hadn't noticed her in the class before but Julie was in the class and I arranged with the same girl to swap seats so that Julie and I were sitting together. Julie remembered me in the class yesterday so we walked out together.

"How do you like it at Lamur Institute so far?"

"I really am enjoying meeting the people here and the teachers seem okay too. I still think that I may still be getting settled at the end of the term but it's been easy to join in. Next year in the fall, I should really be comfortable."

"I'm glad that you feel welcome. I know that the girls are counting their blessings that you are so talented that you could pick up the routines just by seeing them in the video. We thought the cheer-leading team was going to have to withdraw from the competition."

"I can't take credit for having the talent but I am glad that I get to use it for a good cause. It's a shame that Jenna had to be called away so suddenly."

"Well, here we are at class. Let's see if we can make another deal so you can sit by me in Women's History."

"That would be great!"

Just when I thought I had it made, third period came and threw me for a loop. Not only was that class different but I had different classes for the rest of the day! Like yesterday, Chelsea met me in the hall going to third period class and it turned out that we had the rest of our classes together. Instead of US History, I had Women's History. Denise, by her old school's records, had been enrolled in Women's History so they scheduled me for it here too. It wasn't an advanced class so Chelsea was in it with me. Julie was in it with us as well. Things were relaxed in there so that there were no assigned seats and no boys to worry about so the girls cooperated to let Chelsea and I sit near Julie.

This was a much different class since it was all female students, not by restriction but most boys were unsure what Women's History involved so they went ahead and took US History. We girls would all have to take it too before graduation but taking this now just delayed the inevitable. Mrs. Tara Fielder who taught the class was a real feminist. The way that she taught the class was vital since she taught with a passion for the subject that was contagious. I found myself hooked and vowed to quickly read the chapters that were already covered so I could catch up with the rest of the class.

Even though I paid attention in class I could not help thinking a little about lunch and letting everyone know that Richard is my boyfriend. After class Chelsea, Julie and I walked to the cafeteria where we were met by Francine on the way. Chelsea and I were again sitting with Francine and Julie.

Once we were settled Julie couldn't wait anymore and asked. "So, what gives? We've discussed everything else but the dance!"

Chelsea said, "The Coach read my mind and proposed the same restrictions without us saying anything. The whole squad agreed and so they are all coming but not with their boyfriends. Of course the boyfriends will be there to claim what time they can with their girlfriends. It will be a big social event and should be lots of fun!"

Francine breathed a sigh of relief. "Denise, I am so glad that your mother came through for us. So, who are you going to ask? Inquiring minds want to know."

"Well, Richard and I have not dated so technically we are not a couple yet. I'm going to ask him as soon as I see him today before another girl beats me to it."

Julie pointed out Richard walking into the cafeteria and coming straight for us. "Don't look now but here he comes!"

Richard came right over to me and handed me a note and said to me, "The Headmistress asked me to get this note to you from Coach Russell. How are you Denise?"

I cleared my throat and told him, "Very well, Richard. Thank you for bringing me the note. Richard, would you like to be my date for the dance this Saturday?"

In front of my friends and the entire freshman class, Richard said, "I would be very honored to go with you, Denise. I accept."

I wanted to give him a hug and kiss but did not want to be sent to the office for a PDA (public display of affection) so instead I tried to let my demeanor show how pleased that I was with Richard, "I am very glad, Richard. I will count the hours 'til then."

"As will I!" Richard quickly turned and left. I was able to open the note and read the message:

"Congratulations Denise. When Richard asked me to send the note to you, I felt it was the least that I could do. You have to cheer for the baseball game against Parson HS after school so you might be ready to test Veronica. Love, Coach." I did not share the message since none of my friends could know about the conspiracy lest the word got out that Richard and I were not real and some other boy suddenly might get infatuated with me.

Instead of having English with Dr Richards like before, I had Drama with Mrs. Gloria Wright. Fran was in the English class along with Julie, so Chelsea and I parted company from them when we turned toward class. We had a few boys in it but there was mostly girls. Drama had a promising beginning for me. The class had been leading up to a presentation of Romeo and Juliet for the school before the end of term. I took over as prompter for a relieved girl who had been doing double duty as the lighting tech too.

Chelsea and I met Julie and Fran on their way into the Theater. They had Deportment with Headmistress Lacon which was being held in the theater too. I asked Fran if she'd like to go to the restroom. Julie and Chelsea said that they would go ahead and save us seats in the theater.

"Fran, did Ariel tell you about the Scholarship?"

"Congrats, Denise for qualifying like Dee Jay and I did and it would be okay to talk to you about it. Congrats, girlfriend! She told me that Dee Jay was sent away by mistake and that he's finishing the school year there. They have some snag so that they won't be ready to complete the testing for a month but they said that we both already qualified for a collegiate scholarship, by getting this far. Going to that prestigious boarding academy would be fun. I hope that I make it so that I get another chance at being Dee Jay's girlfriend."

"I'm glad for both of us! I really hope that you two get together if that's what you both want."

"Thanks Denise. Guess we had better get to class. We don ' t want to be late for the Headmistress's lecture!"

"Let's go!"

Instead of having Study Hall next, I had Deportment. Deportment was a required course for girls only at Lamur Institute. It was taught only one period a day by Headmistress Lacon. We met in the theater usually for our lecture while I found out that the practical portion of class was held at various places depending on what the subject matter was going to be. Sometimes we would be doing Drama in the Theater so that made it nice for those times. I had Francine, Julie and Chelsea in that one with me since all the girls of the freshman class seemed to be in there. It was the makings of a very good time.

My phone vibrated just as I was out in the hallway outside the theater. I looked and it was Jennifer calling me back.

"Hi Denise. The work that was excellent that I couldn't improve on was theirs! They were so fast cleaning up the mess that Star made that I didn't have a clue that Star was so sloppy. She knows the mechanics of hacking but hasn't got a clue about covering her tracks. She's just not experienced on the different formats either so everything comes out pristine new instead of aged."

"So we can trust them?"

"Absolutely! I checked back and not only did they trace Dee Jay to the Academy solid electronically and offline, but they cleaned up your history so that it's as solid as anyone's life. If they want the full story, go ahead and give it to them. To have a resource like them around is worth the exposure. They've been cool about this so far and we shouldn't tick them off by obfuscating. If this all works out well then you'll have more data to base accepting their offer on after we finish with our challenge."

"Good deal! I'll make contact and spill it ASAP. Thanks Jennifer! Bye."

"Bye."

I had swung around outside to take the call taking a short cut that got me to the gym before Chelsea but not before some of the rest of the cheerleaders arrived. I should have noted yesterday my relief from not having drown proofing as the PE required for all boys. A Girl's PE was much better but I got to go right into the cheer leading PE class yesterday so it was all good. We didn't practice at the baseball field today during PE.

It seems that Coach Nestle felt that we were too much of a distraction and he wanted them to focus prior to the game. Instead, we were able to cheer in the gym as the Freshman class PE was out at the volleyball courts. We got in a good practice for the competition.

The last thing that we practiced was the team's fight song. The student body loved to sing the fight song which was based on the words and music to "The Army Goes Rolling Along."

"First to fight for the right,

Full of Lamur Institute's might,

ARMYdillos Go Rolling Along!

Proud of all we have done,

Fighting 'til the battle's won,

ARMYdillos Go Rolling Along.

Then it's hi! hi! hey!

ARMYdillos on our way

Count off the cadence loud and strong; (two! three!)

For where'er we go,

You will always know

ARMYdillos GO ROLLING ALONG! (keep it rolling!)

ARMYdillos GO ROLLING ALONG!

ARMYdillos!!! GO ROLLING!!! ALONG!!!!"

"YEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"

We loved to jump up and kick out and wave our pom poms after the fight song was over. We all got caught up in the emotion of it. We were fired up! Now we needed to get the crowd fired up so that our team would win!

We all walked out of the gym together with the intention of going over with Mom in the van to get some fast food before the game. I drew next to Mom to see about catching Ariel before she left school.

"Coach, Dr Jordan talked to me about the scholarship that Dee Jay received and she suggested that I check with Jennifer before we talked again. Jennifer said that I should ASAP. Is it okay for me to catch her before she leaves school?"

"Go ahead Kiddo, fine by me! We'll bring you some food back."

"Thanks Mom!" I gave her a kiss on her cheek and then hurried back to the school building to catch Ariel. I was in luck because she was still in her classroom working on something at her desk when I came in.

"Hi Dr Jordan!"

"Thank you for returning , Denise. And it's still Ariel. Did you have a question?"

"I did as you asked and I'm ready to tell what I know. Jennifer confirmed that you all were helpful."

"Come sit down and close the door behind you."

"Thanks."

I took a seat across from her after I had shifted a chair that I picked up on the way.

"Part of this is a school secret that I am not sure if you know about."

"Is it the reason behind Dee Jay being moved to a next to last period study hall early this year? If so I will continue to keep that secret."

"Okay that simplifies it. Since you know, do you mind if I talk around it. It's just uncomfortable for me to do anything .. you know?"

"It's Okay! Proceed."

"Well because of well .. you know .. Dee Jay was in a position for his natural mimic ability to be used to help the school. When Jenna left because her mother was transferred overseas, the cheerleader competition that they had worked so hard for was in jeopardy. Hailey, who took over for Jenna, decided that we couldn't get another girl in championship shape on the routines in time for the competition. Dee Jay knew the routines because of ... you know ... but our team was entered in the all girl classification. So the only way for Dee Jay to participate was if Dee Jay was turned into a girl."

"Denise, relax and take a breath! Goodness girl, don't be so stressed. Okay that's better, proceed."

"Okay, Ariel. Hailey led a Wiccan circle and their friend Ken had turned out to be a transgirl and the circle turned Ken into Kendra. They wanted to do the same thing for me only if I wasn't a transgirl it would only last for one cycle of the moon. Star is a hacker who decided how to do my life history and decided the best place for a non-existent person to be was at the cyber black hole they found. Only I guess it turned out to be one of the consortium's computers. Oops sorry!"

"That explains why you said that Dee Jay didn't exist right now but if all went well he'd be back in a lunar cycle and you'd be gone. How did they change you?"

"Mom's friend Rebecca from her sorority flew in to watch over me to make sure they did it right.It was Hailey, Chelsea, Kendra, Star, Rebecca, Sabrina and Veronica in the circle. They chanted something like greek while I was in the circle only I know it was really something Celtic and I was out of it. Thirty-six hours later I woke up as Denise. Rebecca had to leave but she sent word that something was wrong in the circle. It was pure evil!"

"Is that what you are trying to do besides help win the competition for your lunar cycle is find the evil and best it?"

"A huge evil had corrupted it so that it wasn't Wiccan anymore. The spell is keyed so that if a girl gets pregnant, she stays a girl because turning back would harm the baby. There were additions to the spell to raise my sex drive to a point where I would have gotten pregnant. Rebecca stripped it out but the evil is still after me. Since it can't change my sex drive now, it's throwing horny guys my way. Fortunately the first one, Jennifer's son Richard, had a protection charm that negated the spell for him to deflower me, but it's up to me to identify and banish the evil before it can harm me and trap me as a girl. So going after the evil is really self defense."

"I believe that I understand. Please contact me if you feel the consortium might help you with your task. Either way, as Denise or Dee Jay, the consortium is interested in you. They know that you have to take care of this first, but they will be waiting."

"Thanks. This is so weird, it's just great to have someone else believe me. If I need help then I'll be in touch. Thanks, Ariel"

"You're welcome, Denise. Good luck cheering at the game tonight!"

"Bye!"

I left her room and the building and headed out to the baseball field. Mom was there waiting with an Arby's bag and drink.

"We ended up at Arby's so I brought back your favorite."

"Oh a Turkey and Swiss! You remembered! Thanks Mom! "

I love Arby's Turkey and Swiss only it tasted so much better than I remembered. I wondered about that and then realized that girls have a much better sense of smell than boys. Much about tasting food is also how it smells so better smelling means better tasting.

Hailey came over and took me away from the other girls to chat.

"How are you doing, really Dee Jay?"

"I'm doing well! I'm very comfortable with my body and I seem to be doing the routines even better now than before."

"Are you okay with all this?"

"Yes I am. I know part of that is the spell and I'll have to wait 'til after new moon to know for sure if I were really a transgirl and born to this or not. I'm a great mimic and what I'm learning now will let me continue coping when the "Training Wheels" are gone. I just might need to actually ask questions then. Right now I can just recall the information, but it will be gone then."

"I am glad things are okay for you so far. I made good on my promise. I built into the spell a back door that I can use by myself to end the spell early. The only catch is that it's the same ending conditions as the full spell so like it you'd be a girl if you started out a transgirl and a boy otherwise."

"That's what I expected. Hailey, it may tell you more by me saying that if you want to address the real me then call me Denise because right at this moment she's the only reality that I have. Dee Jay's life feels like someone else lived it and it takes a lot of faith to believe he was ever real."

"How are you adjusting to being a cheerleader? Bet you got the full treatment today with the status and admiration in your cheerleader outfit in class today."

"It's been different and the attention has been at times disturbing. I think that's why I liked being Amy because I could do such good work for the school but personally stay out of the limelight. Now it's a different responsibility. Those around take more from me but give more in return. I already know that I would not trade being a cheerleader for anything except to go back to being Amy. But that's not my place right now and I am needed to be a cheerleader to help the school so I am one. You know?"

"Yes, I know. Each of us have to make the same trade offs since this service intrudes on our personal space but I'm glad that you are willing to make the same choice that the rest of us have that it is worth it."

"It is most certainly worth it. I guess it's time to go to the field and start cheering! Woo Hoo!"

"You go girl! ARMYdillos Assemble! Time to start cheering!"

We all gathered around Hailey as we had Jenna before her to go cheer. It was a little strange that I was in the cheerleader uniform and Chelsea was Amy but that's the way things were right now. We all went to go cheer at the baseball game.

I daydreamed about Richard. Even though I had only just met him, there was something very familiar about him that I could not put my finger on. It was as though if I had only one more piece of the puzzle that it would all fall into place but without that one piece it was hopeless.

I managed to get out and talk to Veronica before the game by herself. I had also managed to slip one of the crystals out and tuck it in my bra without encountering anyone else. We talked and agreed that I would attend Temple on Saturday with her and her family so I would see what it was like. Even with the events going on that Momma had planned for Saturday, I knew that she would make sure she allowed time for those who wanted to go to services to do so. She was just like that, embracing all faiths and their right to practice their religion where and when they felt led to do so.

When I was out of sight of Veronica, I looked at the stone and it had turned black. No wonder she was such a poor Wiccan! She, herself, was under the influence of a powerful force that was used for evil. I wonder how Veronica would react when she was free again to act of her own accord.

That meant that I had tested everyone including Hailey. All the stones had turned black. Rebecca was certain that it didn't come from Hailey already so it could be any one of them. The crystals had revealed "The Club" as an even greater threat but were useless in fingering the one behind it.

Hailey decided that we really needed to get the crowd enthusiastic. From watching practice, I had a pretty good idea what Richard could do pitching and the Baseball ARMYdillos who took the field today would be as different from the team that squeaked out the opener like night and day. We all picked up our megaphones because this was a responsive cheer that the crowd answered us. First time through, Hailey led the cheer and used her megaphone alone and we echoed.

"Heidi Hay! Hit It

Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

ARMYdillos passing by

ARMYdillos passing by"

We all joined in with Hailey on our megaphones as we repeated what came before and the croud rocked the stands and echoed us! It was sure different being one of the cheerleader's in the short skirt and tank top than it was as Amy. I was out there for all to see and part of me just loved it especially when Richard had his attention on just me!

"Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

ARMYdillos passing by!

ARMYdillos passing by!"

Sound off!

ARMYdillos!

Hit it again!

ARMYdillos!

Rip it apart!

Aye

Arr"

Emm

Wye

Dee

Eye

El

El

Oh!

Es!

Yeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaah! ARMYdillos!

YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!"

We were jumping up and down and shaking our pom poms in the air and we all ended up by all of us doing a split at the same time, except Chelsea as Amy! We were trying to work on it so that she could duplicate my feat of performing a split in the costume. It was so cool and the crowd loved it!

The crowd was on fire and the baseball game was sensational because Richard was extraordinary! Richard pitched a perfect game for the ARMYdillos and hit three home runs, one of which was a grand slam. The final score was 11-0

I was so proud of Richard and it looked like the predictions that we could win state were not all that far fetched after all. He walked off the field after throwing the last pitch in the perfect game and straight into my arms. I had the perfect excuse to give him all the attention that I had wanted to give him earlier. I did that and more and both Richard and I were very pleased with what transpired

However, both our mothers came by to break up our little PDA.

"Young lady, it is a school night! Go hit the showers! We're going home ASAP"

"Yes, Coach!"

"You too Richard!"

"Yes Mom!"

Before I could get my lip stuck too far out pouting, Mom had me wrapped up in a hug. I saw that Jennifer was hugging her son as well.

"Oh Sweetie, you danced like a star tonight! I'm proud of you!" And she whispered, "Remember."

I wrapped my arms around her hand squeezed. I did remember that the sooner that I got home the sooner that the four of us would be out of prying eyes and able to discuss today. I think that Richard must have gotten the same prompt because he was off like a deer for the showers.

"Thanks Mom!"

I turned and exited quickly for the showers myself. I had to be home quickly before Jennifer and Richard arrived to compare notes. I wanted to change into something a bit racier than the outfit I had in my locker to put on when I finished my shower.

Before we knew it, the five of us were in our living room. I think that they on purpose had Mom and I on the couch sitting across from Jennifer and Richard on the love seat. Alicia took the chair in between the couch and the love seat. They did not trust us not to make out and they were right!

I began, "The consortium which was offering the scholarship to Dee Jay before has blown my cover since Star inadvertently duplicated test results they gave to Dee Jay that Denise could not have taken. The good news is that they made my identity secure from further hacking and will keep my secret in return for the chance for me to finish their scholarship testing after the month is over.

Jenifer continued, "Denise informed me and I verified that they are on the up and up. While they seem to have little experience in the supernatural, they have a way of making things happen in the mundane world and should be a good ally. Denise should be able to learn things about them with the interaction that she might not have been able to learn otherwise. She will be able to make a more informed decision regarding any offer they make."

"Thanks, Jennifer. The other news of the day is with the detection crystals I have six black crystals out of the seven provided. It leaves only Jenna to not turn a crystal black yet and Rebecca was sure that Hailey was not the source of the evil but she was tainted like the rest. That makes them kinda useless except to let us know this is a lot worse than we thought."

"Not entirely Denise, We need to go ahead and try to identify Jenna with the crystal . Since all of the circle is tainted then the last crystal could identify any one who they add to their circle to take Jenna's place. The ones that you have turned can also serve another purpose. If you have any girls at school who you are close to you should check to see if they are untainted. If untainted it should turn the crystal back clear or in some cases a brilliant white. If it doesn't turn then it might not be activated so you'd have to try a clear crystal to confirm someone is tainted."

"That is useful, Alicia. Thanks! I should check Fran and Julie since they have become friends and of course Ariel who is the consortium connection."

"That is a good idea, Sweetie. Anything else today?"

"Guess that is all except that Richard and I are officially an item at the school and I tried to reinforce that after the game tonight."

"I really enjoyed the attention but Denise, I feel we should just do the acting instead of slipping into a relationship for real. Part of what you are feeling now is due to the spell and I would like to be sure it's really you and not the spell behind it. We can still have fun, just within limits, okay?"

"Okay, Richard. You are right but geeze you sound like my mother right now and I would rather you sound like my boyfriend!"

"That's okay Richard! What Denise needs now is a coach and it's curfew young lady. Say good night to all the nice people and go to bed please."

"Yes Coach!" I went around and gave Alicia and Jennifer a hug and a chaste kiss on Richard's cheek.

"Good night All!"

I went around to Mom and wrapped her up in a bear hug and kissed her cheek.

"I love you Mom!"

"I love you too, Kiddo. I'll be up to tuck you in after our guests leave."

"Thanks!"

I turned and went upstairs to bed. I had the best Mom that a daughter could ever want. I got ready for bed and true to her word, Mom tucked me in. I drifted off to sleep without a care in the world because I have faith in her.

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Six - Always Darkest

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Fran and Julie help when they learn the truth about Denise?

 

---

Chapter Six - Always Darkest

[Thursday Day Five of the Enchantment]

When I woke earlier than the alarm, I found that "The Recliner", the one that Momma always pulled into my room when she was worried about me was there. She herself wasn't there but by the covers and pillows on the recliner, it was clear that she spent a lot of the night watching over me. The fragrance in the room was amazing with the herbs and rose petals scattered about, the candles which must have been new when they started which were now burning low. The remnants of essential oils beckoned as my room had become a fragrant feast. Soon after Momma returned and got back into the recliner, but upon seeing me awake and sitting up in bed, she arranged the covers that she got back into on her lap and raised the recliner to it's full and upright position.

"Good Morning, Kiddo! I hope that my getting up didn't wake you. How did you sleep?"

"Like a baby, Momma! What's all this?"

"I thought that it would be a nice precaution to take. Sometimes the dreams of the unprepared are intruded upon by a great evil like the one that you intruded upon yesterday by revealing it's agents."

"I thought that Rebecca had put wards in place so that the evil couldn't spell me."

"That she did sweetie, and they are holding just fine. However there is the one thing that we can't overlook now that we realize just how powerful it is to not just use but possess all those girls in the circle."

"And what is that, Momma?"

"The Evil only has six girls to prey upon to work it's way upon this plane, but is used to having seven. The distance that Jenna's Mom put between her and "The Club" has saved her and removed her from its immediate influence. In the end in order to put this to rest, she will need the evil's touch removed from her as will all the girls in its clutches."

"Rebecca acted as the seventh in the circle that created me but she kept the evil from making me a permanent girl by removing the factors that would have compelled me to become pregnant. I guess that by being protected by the wards and keeping myself pure, I'm not the vessel that the evil could have easily possessed like Kendra was when she was made. She was transgender so she became a permanent girl after the month was through.";

"As a cheerleader and spiritual sister to the girls, and as one who has eluded its easy grasp, it still wants you and needs someone to bring its power up to full strength again. What it could not get by your physical acts, it could possess you by your subconscious desires which are free to invade when you enter the dream plane. If it is able to subvert that subconscious avatar then it could possess the real you and bypass the wards in place to protect you. Under it's influence you would be directed to do what it took for you to remain a female vessel under its control."

"So that's why all this is in place. To protect me while I dreamed and was still vulnerable to the evil. Thank you Momma! It must have realized when I was made with all of the evil purpose countermanded that it wasn't going to be likely that I would fall to it."

"That's why we need to be looking out for a new member of the circle. Rebecca took it unaware and vulnerable. It's human agent had a real stake in converting you so you could compete with the girls so that great desire made the evil use what was available which was Rebecca even though it did not control her. It wont want to be weakened by that for long so it will seek out someone who's desires and links with the other girls make her a fit for the seventh girl."

"How are we to know that short of witnessing another circle formed with a new seventh girl among them?"

"Have faith in providence to provide the chance to detect her. Goddess is greatly amused by coincidence and could bring fortune our way if we stay true."

"How long will my dreams have to be guarded?"

"Till the evil is banished from this plane or is vanquished. We were fortunate that your first days were of dreamless sleep from your newly embodied spirit needing time to restore a balance to your mind and body interaction. Your spirit has accepted your new body and now it is able to allow you to enter the dream plane. How did you see yourself in your dreams, sweetie?"

"I saw myself as a young woman like I am now instead of as the boy I used to be."

"So now you can dream freely, and the evil could attack you without this protection, We really should not have counted on the transformation to disrupt your dreaming and should have been protecting you in this way since the Evil was revealed. We are fortunate that all is well."

"Momma you all have been really great and this is the kind of thing that no one could have been prepared prior to it being revealed. I’m just glad that you are on my side and that you have such wonderful friends who out of the blue have come back into your life at the time you and I need them the most."

"Thanks Kiddo! You are my world and even though I must let you be free to make your own way, I'll do my best to protect you in any way that I can. I love you, sweetie!"

"I love you too Momma!"

"Unfortunately, I can't prevent you from enduring some things but I can be there for you to help you through them."

"Why are you sounding like something like that is coming up all of a sudden? What's going on Momma? Is everything okay? The Evil didn't sneak in when we weren't expecting it, did it?"

"You've got a clean slate of magical health, Kiddo. It's just that in the documents that even the unknown Ultra Hackers came up for you did not include a sports physical. I'm afraid it's not the kind of document that can be faked easily so they went for a general statement of good health for you without supplying the specifics that could trip things up. I'm afraid that you are going to have to have your first physical as a girl including a full gynecological work up in order for you to continue in the Cheerleader program and be eligible to be in the competition. I've got an appointment for us scheduled this morning."

"Well it can't be that bad, Momma! You survived your share of them since you were a girl and so going through just one can't be that bad. At least it's going to happen before the new moon so I'll still have the training wheels to help me too!"

"That's the spirit, Kiddo! I'm taking you to see my gynecologist, Dr Glenda Moore, for this and she's a real gem and will get you through the experience with the minimum of discomfort. And I'll be there to hold your hand through it. It's a bit unusual for a girl your age but there are no records of a complete physical in your portfolio. Of course with the fictional upheaval that kept you away from home so long after your father's death, it's understandable that even if such a thing occurred the records might have been lost. So for all practical purposes this will be treated as your first exam and I have every right to be there with you to help you through it and comfort you."

"Thanks for being here for me, Momma when ever I need you!"

"You are welcome sweetheart! I'll sign you out after your first period class so meet me at the office after first period. If all goes well we should be through in time to have a nice lunch together then sign you back in for your afternoon classes."

"That sounds great, Momma. I'll meet you in the office after first period."

"What did you have planned for after school?. I was just wondering if I should stay to pick you up to bring you home after cheerleader practice."

"I want to wrangle an invitation to go over to Chelsea and Hailey's house after school to spend the afternoon. Who knows, with two of "The Club" there perhaps I might even run into the new seventh member of the club while I'm there and then we'll know at least what the entire situation is before the next phase of actually trying to banish the evil from the girls."

"Sound like a good plan, Kiddo! Make sure that you let me know for sure that you are going and also if you need to extend it to over supper or into the evening."

"I will Momma!"

"Well I guess we both are up so I'll go get on with my morning routine and leave you to yours. I hope you have a great day, Kiddo!"

"I hope you do too, Momma"

Momma was out and left me with a chance to think over what she had said. I was glad that there was no game today so I wouldn't be on display and stand out so much in my cheerleader outfit. I'd have to put some thought into what I would wear since I wanted to fit in but didn't want to look like a Quaker girl either. I had one reprieve in that I would just have to bring the outfit along since I would be dressing for the activity that Momma had planned for us before school today.

I went to my bathroom and stripped out of my nightgown and panties and got into the shower having first protected my hair so that it wouldn't get wet. Once I was completely clean I rinsed off and the left the shower wrapping my self in a towel and then taking care of all of my morning routine. I could tell all through it all that there was a bit of noise going on in my bedroom but I thought nothing of it. I imagined that either Alicia or Momma was busy with something out there.

But when I was ready to leave the bathroom and go out into my room to get dressed, I cautiously peeked out to see if the coast was clear. I threw the door open amazed at the transformation that the room had undergone! Gone were all the reminders of the ritual that had gone on last night as though it never happened.

But even more amazing was that in the alcove, where I'd never had anything in that space, was now a seating area with the recliner on one of the walls leading to my east facing window with its window seat and on the other wall was a brand new flat screen TV hanging up there. The recliner had been covered in a new slip cover that had a pattern that had been taken up by the wallpaper which had appeared on the walls of the alcove when I was transformed. It was just perfect! Now the recliner could stay in my room and not look out of place ready to be used by someone to watch over me every night as I slept! I was so blessed to have all this help when I needed it most!

~~~(***/::|::***)~~~

Momma gathered the girls together and took us in the van to the site for the Gymnastics lesson. All of us were already good all around gymnast. We had to be to do some of the Dance tricks in our routines. This training was to home our gymnastic skills in the individual exercises. That increased skill level would help us in our routines.

I loved Gymnastics even more now that I could more easily do all of the skills for girls with my female body and new center of gravity. There were a good representation of girls from the other schools too that we got to meet with and socialize. As soon as we warmed up, we divided up randomly into 2 teams. The instructors scored us as the competition judges.

We all thought that what we would be doing was Floor Exercise since that is what most of our tumbling runs consisted of tricks from. Another one we thought for sure would be the Vault horse since we all did vaults in our routines.

"I'm sure you are curious on how we are going to conduct the competition. We want you to stretch yourselves and we don't have time today to do all 4 events. What we will be doing is having each team doing the Balance Beam or Uneven Bars and then we'll switch. Besides the coaching that we give you on how to conduct each event, you may rely on coaching from your teammates as well. For this competition only the team scores will count toward the overall winner. Let's go girls!"

We were on the Balance Beam first and we had a red arm band and the other team had a green arm band. The coaches worked with each of us individually as well as using other students who had been taking gymnastics to demonstrate the skills involved. With my mimicking ability plus my ability to be creative, I had put together a good basic routine just as we were taught. However, I added a couple of tricks that I had mimicked from the individual gold medal winner in the last Olympics.

"Who would like to go first?"

"I will!"

"Okay Denise you can go first."

I broke the ice with my routine. I felt pretty good about the basic routine and the tricks that I had added. Since this was not about the individual scores, they did not reveal my score or any of the others who came after me. I found myself in demand as the girls asked me how to do some of the tricks of the routine we had been taught. We made extensive use of the practice beam near floor level as our teammates each took their turns.

"Go Blue Go!"

when I wasn't coaching, I joined my team mates as they encouraged each before beginning their routine. I also could not help but look at the other team competing on the Uneven bars. I could not wait to try flying like that. Some of the girls were really good!

Finally we finished and so did the green team on theirs so we swapped and repeated the process. Our blue team girls had gotten such a lift from their good routines on the balance beam that the confidence overflowed on to the training we each took on the Uneven Bars. I did the same here with going first and adding some tricks I had mimicked from Olympians. My good run gave confidence to the rest of the girls and we repeated our success from the previous event. Finally both teams were through and we sat on the mats in our teams to hear the results.

"First I would like to congratulate you girls on your great effort. There are several of you on both teams who might consider adding gymnastics as a sport. There are college scholarships to consider as well as the Olympics. Now to the results. On the Balance Beam, The Green Team, 81 and the Blue team, 99. On the Uneven bars The Green Team, 97 and the Blue team 105. The Overall winner is the Blue team with 204 points."

Each of the girls on the blue team congratulated each other as well as gathering for a big group hug. The Green team consoled each other but it was clear that they had a great team as well.

Chelsea who was still wearing her blue arm band gave me a big hug. "I know that you are the reason why we won. We were good but you are great, Denise. I am so glad that you are on our team. Hey, do you want to come over after practice?"

"That would be great, Chelsea. You're my girl and I love hanging with you!"

"You know it girl! Hey here comes Coach and the bus, guess we are off to L.I.!"

Once we all loaded into the Minivan it was not long before Momma made it to the front of Lamur Institute. Chelsea and I walked together since we were headed to the same homeroom. We made it to the hall outside homeroom where I saw Fran and Julie just going into the restroom. I excused myself from Chelsea and followed them in. Upon being finished in the stalls the three of us primped in front of the mirror. I palmed one of the black crystals in each hand and touched both girls on the shoulder.

"I am so glad you girls are my friends, being a cheerleader is nice but you two girls are genuine and I really love you both for that."

"I love you too, Girlfriend. I'm glad you came to LI."

"Me too. Never a dull moment with you around, Denise. Guess we had better get to home room before we get counted tardy."

"We filed out of the ladies room and into home room. I was able to check the crystals and they had both turned white. It appeared my assessment of them was correct. Now all I had to do was to call Momma and set things into motion. I always looked forward to first period but now even more with no Chelsea and having Miss Ariel for a teacher. When the bell rang for homeroom to end, I excused myself back to the restroom where I pulled out my cell and called Momma

"Momma, I tested both Fran and Julie. They both came back clear. I really would like for you to get them to help me."

"I agree that you can use some more help, especially for after the cheer-leading competition. I'll set things in motion and let you know when I sign you out for your doctor's appointment. See you in an hour. Have a good class, Kiddo!"

"Bye, Momma."

I hung up the phone and left the restroom and arrived in Miss Ariel's Algebra class for first period. The bell rang after I sat down and class was in session. I smiled at Fran and Julie. They had no idea what was ahead of them. I could not help but hope that since Fran had a crush on Deej that she would help me when she found out who I was. And Julie would help Fran help me. Ordinarily time seemed to whiz by in Algebra and today was no exception. Too soon for my tastes since my next stop would include a gynecological exam. Eww!

Just before the bell it was announced over the intercom, "Denise Russell, please report to the office." By now everyone knew that my Momma was on staff so my classmates didn't make any fuss. I picked up my things and purse and was just out of the doorway when the bell rang indicating class change, so I left it open.

I arrived at the office where the receptionist waved me through to Headmistress Lacon's office. I entered through the open door and saw Momma seated in one of the chairs in front of her desk and I sat down in the other.

"Your Mother, explained to me that with Hailey graduating and you being eligible for a scholarship that may take you away from us for next year, we may need to replace two cheerleaders for next year. I've approved her plans to do cheerleader tryouts and increase the cheer-leading team temporarily to a total of seven including Amy."

"The Headmistress also voiced to me her concerns which had been going on for a while now that her daughter, Star had been taken over by an evil force. After finding out that she was aware of quite a few supernatural things happening in Lamur, GA, I explained about our discovery concerning 'The Club' being powered by 'The Evil' and that Star is part of 'The Club'.

"Denise, or as I now know, Dexter, I admire your dedication to Lamur Institute which led you to become involved and also that you want to free Star and the rest of your friends from this 'Evil' which has taken over. I told your mother that you all should get in contact with the Headmistress of Lamur Preparatory, Captain Celia Love, USAF. She has a connection to the supernatural herself and she may be helpful to you. Denise, please do your best to save my daughter, Star!"

"I will Headmistress. What about helping Fran and Julie shine at the tryouts?"

"The Headmistress has agreed for us to be able to recruit Fran and Julie to help you help Star and the other girls. Since I won't have any choice about who makes the team next year and won't be the coach, it is my prerogative to proceed with the fiction of a tryout after the competition. I am to make it clear that my choices are just for this year and that they should continue to train for the real tryouts for next year which will be held by the new coach.

"I'll get Francine and Juliet out of their class when you both return to campus and send them for a meeting in your office, Coach. My dear, I don't envy you on your way to your first gynecology exam. Hopefully soon Star and the others will be free and this will be all over. Dismissed."

"Momma and I left her office, arrived at the Minivan and drove off to my mother's doctor's office who soon would be my doctor too."

"Momma, that went well. I can't wait to talk to Fran and Julie and the Headmistress was so helpful. Do you know anything about Headmistress Love?"

"Not really, but I trust our Headmistress so Capt. Celia is well worth checking out and perhaps she might help."

"Who all are coming to supper tonight?"

"Jennifer, Richard and Alicia, Julie and Fran if they agree, both of us of course and Miss Ariel. I asked the Headmistress to come but she has plans that she can't break."

"That's awesome, Momma! I'll have the results of testing Hailey,'s home so we'll hopefully have lots to talk about."

The moment that I was dreading came. We arrived at Mom's Gynecologist's office and were ushered right in. I was put through everything needed for a complete physical exam. Last came me getting into the stirrups with only a paper gown for cover as she came in to administer the gyno. I won't go into details here. Suffice it to say that if you are a girl, you've been through it all many times and if you're not, you don't want to know the details. Finally Momma came in to rescue me with my clothes to change back into. The Doctor gave me a clean bill of health for my physical and a prescription for birth control that I knew which would be useless. The spell would not allow any external factor to interfere with pregnancy once fertilization happened. The prescription would remain unfilled since the only way I had of preventing pregnancy was abstinence. I did not think that I could move as fast as I did getting in the car."

"Momma, I don't ever want to do that again."

"If all goes well, you won't have to, Kiddo. Even if you remain a girl, you would get used to it. The repeats are never as bad as the first one. But let's look forward. Where do you want to get take out for lunch for our meeting?"

"Chic-fil-a is Fran's favorite. Maybe getting her favorite lunch will soften the blow learning that her crush is now a chick like her."

"Are you sure you want to do that?"

"I have to. How can I hope to have Fran trust me if I don't trust her? It will be okay."

"A short wait in the Chic-fil-a drive through, had us getting food and beverages for four. We paid for it then were on our way back to school.

"Okay, Kiddo. We are here."

Mom parked the Minivan in her faculty space and we went to the office to sign both of us in. True to her word, the Headmistress called Fran and Julie to Momma's office. We left to meet them there. Upon arriving at Momma's office, we found Fran and Julie waiting for us. Momma let us all in and we took seats at the small conference table that we used for team meetings.

"Oh wow! Chic-fil-a! How did you know what we wanted, Coach?"

"Contrary to popular opinion, Denise does pay attention, even when it seems she is in her own world. Denise knew."

"Coach, we were told that this was freshman class business. What did you want to talk to us about?"

"Well officially I am informing you what you already know about my decisions about the Saturday Dance from Denise and Chelsea. But this is more for Denise to be honest with you about something and I'm here for moral support. Denise?"

"First, I need to let you both in on some secrets. I need your help and you can only do that if you know it all. Dee Jay is not away at school. I am Dee Jay and I was turned into a girl in order to join the cheerleaders for the competition. I know it's hard to believe but it's true. Right, Momma?"

"I only have one child, not two. Denise is Dee Jay. It's all true."

"Fran, it is me. Ask me anything."

"Last year in middle school, Dee Jay was sent a note addressed from a secret admirer. He would not show me or anyone what it said. What did it say?"

"How would you know? Oh Fran, you sent it. It said, I feel like you are a really great guy. You are sometimes too shy for your own good. I really like you and I'm closer than you think. We could be a great couple, if only you could see it. Your secret admirer."

Fran, nodded that it was right, She seized up with emotion and began crying. She sought Denise's shoulder and she was drawn into an embrace as the tears began to flow freely. Julie had a few tears of her own and joined them in the hug while the Coach looked on. The tears dried up and the clinch released. That left Denise looking into Fran's eyes wondering what she would say.

"Oh Dee Jay, why did you go and do this? I know why but this is so frustrating. And that's not all, as a girl you look even cuter than me. Oh Deej!"

"I'm so sorry, Fran. I've been so blind and we missed out on some fun times because of it. Fran, I really need your help. Your's too Julie. I'm in a little over my head in a battle between good and evil that I stumbled into."

"Deej ... Dee... Oh I don't know what to call you! Of course I'll help you."

"Me too! What have we gotten into?"

"Thanks, Fran. Thanks, Julie. Right now it would be better if you call me Denise. Well as you can guess, I discovered that majick really exists, not performance magic but the real thing. I was so fascinated that it was real that I forgot to ask what the source or price of that majick. 'The Club' was what changed me. Before the circle, we thought it was Wicca. Momma was part of a real circle in college, so when she found out the plans, she had her friend Rebecca who was her circle's leader fly out to help."

"Who are the members of 'The Club', Denise?"

"Hailey, Chelsea, Star, Kendra, and formerly Jenna from LI, and Sabrina and Veronica from surrounding schools. With Jenna gone, they are looking for a replacement. It was meant to be me, but Rebecca entered the circle and kept the evil which powers and controls 'The Club' from infecting either of us. 'The Club has a new seventh member but we don't know who it is yet. It may be Chelsea and Hailey's Mom, Brittany. I've confirmed that all including Hailey have been overwhelmed by 'The Evil'. I intend to go to visit there after school.

"How do you know who has been touched by evil?"

"I have detector crystals and I've tested the ones I know about. I also tested you two this morning to confirm that you both have not been touched by 'The Evil' I'm sorry I did it without your consent but I had to know for sure before I spilled everything to you both."

"It's okay, Denise. I understand the stakes and I'm glad that you trust us now."

"It's okay by me too, Denise. So you know that all have been touched by evil so far but not who the evil is using as it's avatar?"

"That's it. Rebecca was pretty sure that Hailey was an actual wiccan and that the Evil had not taken her as its avatar. The difficulty will be if there are no weak links, how will we get the girls out of 'The Evil's' control? Momma?"

"Unfortunately Rebecca had no plan for something this intense but her circle is working on it. What we do know is that after the competition that we expects the attacks against Denise to be greater since the cheer-leading competition will be over. Some how 'The Club' wants to force Denise to remain a girl forever. As it stands now the spell calls for her to remain like this for a cycle of the moon. At the end, if she is not really a transgirl, she'll become Dee Jay again, and if so history will be changed so she will have always been Denise and Dee Jay will never have existed. The same thing would happen if Denise becomes pregnant, and 'The Evil' wants her pregnant. Rebecca canceled out things like a high sex drive which was to guarantee that Denise was pregnant and become part of 'The Club'"

"How do we fit in?"

"You two have been and now are my friends, true friends that I can trust. I'd like for you to be protected as I have been and help me get the other girls away from 'The Evil'."

"After the competition, I as coach will expand the spots on the team by two and hold try outs. Denise and I will work with you two before then so that when we hold the try outs that I can pick you two for the spots. I have some protection medallions like the one that Richard wears to protect you from 'The Evil' that I can give you today. On the team you all can help look out for each other and help with what we come up with to rescue the girls."

"So Denise, how can you not know if being a girl is right for you?"

"I've been straddling the middle of the genders for as long as I have really known myself. I feel like I could be comfortable either way but that doesn't make me a transgirl in itself. The spell makes me comfortable in my own skin so I can function, provides me with girl skills and girl knowledge till the new moon. Afterward, all that will be gone and I'll be able to tell but for a while, I'll be going on inertia so it may be close to the end before I'll really know if I'm a girl inside. I don't think that I am and that Dee Jay will be back."

"Denise, above all, I want you happy and if you are really a girl then I'll deal with it. However, I would really like the chance that Dee Jay and I missed out on to see what we would be like as a couple."

"I'd like that chance too Fran. But I have to make sure that I resist any temptation to get pregnant in the meantime which means doing my best to defeat 'The Evil'."

"Okay, what's next?"

"You girls are invited for a late supper at my house at Eight o'clock, where we'll make plans. I forgot to mention that Jennifer is also accomplished as a cheerleader, so in the mornings while the rest of the cheerleaders are participating in activities, you two will work with her training for the tryouts which I will pop in on. You two don't have to be up to the skills of the other cheerleaders, just better than any of the other girls who are trying out. Denise and I will work with you as we can fit it in on some of the specific routines that will be part of the tryouts."

"Won't they cry foul if they find out that we are ringers?"

"Well I already won't be coach next year. LI actually hired a coach to start then. Everyone will have to try out in summer for the new coach, so what you'll be getting is only the two weeks at the end of the year and that's all we need you for right now. If you decide to continue with the new squad, the next competition will be fair for everyone."

"When you put it like that, I can't see any problem. They can not like it but won't be able to do anything about it."

"Here are the necklaces that I promised, one for each of you. You'll form the smallest possible circle, not of wiccans but of 'white lighters' like Rebecca and her circle. These protect but don't confer any power. Power is given by communion with a goddess of good. We'll cross that bridge when we come to it, since I don't know the address of any local goddesses. They are made with a wiccan symbol just to camouflage your true source.

Coach Russell passed a Celtic triqueta knot necklace to Denise, Francine and Juliet. They put them on all at the same time. When the necklace touched their skin, a flash came from them flooding the room with light. An aura surrounded each of them which Denise could now see. She looked at her mother who was covered by one as well.

"Goodness this is so cool! Can anyone else see these auras we all have?"

"Your circle is linked to Rebecca's so all we are all sisters now. No one outside the sisterhood can see our auras unless a majick reveal them but you would have to be looking for auras."

"So Fran and Julie, you know most everything now. Are you in?"

"I'm in! I look forward to hearing the plans tonight at supper at your house."

"I'm in, too."

"Okay, remember that all we talked about, for any outsiders, is the cheerleader participation in the freshman dance. You girls run along to class and I'll see you all for Supper if not before. Dismissed!"

Mom giggled as she said the last word. We all were in good spirits and my hopes of actually finishing our goals without being overwhelmed just tripled. I followed Fran and Julie out of Mon's office and on the way to class.

When we got to Women's history we found that we freshman girls were going to be excused from the rest of the school day's classes in order to participate in a special extended class that Headmistress Lacon had arranged on ballroom dancing. We found that the gym had been turned into a ballroom dance floor with expert male dancers from the Arthur Murray Dance Studio standing by to teach each one of us individually and be our dance partners. Each of them had a name tag on with the name of a freshman girl as well as the one with his name on it. I searched through the young men and finally found the one who was for me. He turned out to be an Australian who resembled Hugh Jackman from the movies. We received our instructions on our first dance which was a waltz.

My dancing partner was named James and I learned a lot from him. Since I had my mimicking ability, I was the belle of the ball dancing each new dance flawlessly. We glided along the gym floor. After a break for refreshments, each of us girls were fitted for a loaner pair of dancing heels. We repeated the instruction again and I was the first to master the dances yet again.

James was determined to fill all the allotted time with dance instruction. We went along adding enhancements, tricks and extended choreography so that by the end each of our dances looked worthy to be either in a professional competition or on "Dancing with the Stars" Headmistress Lacon came by near the end of the lesson and stopped James by tapping him on the shoulder

"James, you must give the poor girl a rest. I know that she seems like a professional dancer but she's just a talented amateur. She's more than learned everything she needs to know for a freshman dance."

James spoke and when his accent came out, you just had to forgive him, "I'm so sorry, Headmistress. She's a dream to dance with. I forgot where I was and I guess I was hoping that I had found my perfect partner for professional competition. No?"

"No. I'm afraid we have first claim on Miss Denise's time. You see our head cheerleader was called away two weeks before the competition. She flew in from overseas to the rescue and is taking her place, And of course she's a freshman just like the other young ladies here and she has at least three more years of LI before we would turn her loose. Sorry"

It's okay, sheila You both may have my card. Denise if you would like to dance again, please come by the Studio. I'd love to have a chance to get you into costume and see what kind of fun we might be able to have dressed to the nine's and dancing. Bye, Sheilas"

I did get to catch my breath and the lesson started concluding as the couples went their separate ways. Chelsea cam over to walk me out the door towards their home for my promised visit to spend some time with her.

Chelsea and I took advantage of the wonderful weather to enjoy walking home to her house after a bunch of girls came by in a car with Hailey among them. We had a wonderful walk. I noticed that Chelsea was happiest when she had my entire attention. If I were to wander to dwell on something else, her expression changed to one a lot more severe. I didn't want to fight with Chelsea, especially now that I knew she was under the power of 'The Evil'. I tried my best to keep her happy even if that meant flirting with her a bit.

When we walked up into Chelsea's driveway, I couldn't believe my eyes, since I saw two Haileys! But when I looked closer I saw that one of them was Brittany' Hailey's Mom. I marveled that she looked seventeen just like her daughter. I waved at them and they waved back. I saw that Chelsea was beginning to be peeved at me again, I wanted to get this over with ASAP. I palmed a clear crystal and altered my path to go touch Hailey on the shoulder to greet and speak to her. When I got close enough I reached out but before I could reach her, Chelsea gave me a hip check and I spun away from Hailey towards Brittany. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought that I saw Chelsea taking delight in my plight. I ended up touching my hand grazing across Brittany's leg as I fell to the ground. I saved the crystal and found that Brittany had turned it black. She was the new seventh member of 'The Club'

"I don't know what got into my daughter, Chelsea? After she made you fall, she just continued into the house just like nothing happened."

"Here Denise, Let me help you up. She acted like she was jealous of you stopping to say Hello to us,"

"Thanks, Hailey. She is a mischievous one. I know that she didn't mean to make me fall. I should have kept my balance. She didn't mean anything but fun."

Suddenly I didn't feel good. I knew now who the seven were. All were in the clutches of evil.

"Goodness, I think that I tore my skirt. I had better get home and see about mending it. Please tell Chelsea that I'll come back another day to spend time with her. Bye!"

I had not any sprains, scrapes, bumps or bruises. The only damage was to my skirt. fortunately it had been torn along a seam so it would be an easy repair. I headed home and straight to Momma where I could not hold the tears back any more. She held me till I had cried myself out.

What's going on, Kiddo?"

"I tore my skirt after Chelsea gave me a hip check that landed me at her mother's feet. What's worse is that she seemed to take delight in causing me to fall, Brittany Dooley looks like Hailey's identical twin now. When I accidentally tested her with a crystal, she came out black."

"So that means that Brittany is the new seventh member of 'The Club'.

"They all show the worse degree of evil so we still don't have any clue who is the primary vessel of 'The Evil' Goodness!"

"Leave me that skirt and I'll mend it for you, Denise. Go ahead and go upstairs and lay down. I'll come up and wake you before our guests arrive so you can get ready for supper."

"Okay, Momma. Thank you."

I took off my skirt and handed it to Momma. I slowly walked up stairs and ended up in the restroom where I decided to take a nice long soothing bath to unwind. Scented candles and bubble bath did wonders for my sense of well being. Relaxed, I left the bath just in time to have some time to lay down.

~~~(***/::|::***)~~~

"Kiddo, rise and shine!"

"Oh Momma, just five more minutes. Wait! I didn't sleep all night did I? I'm up! I'm up!"

"Kiddo, you are fine. It's only 6:30 PM and our guests won't begin arriving for an hour. Get dressed and meet me downstairs to help with the finishing touches."

"Thank's Momma. You're the best! I'll get ready"

I got up refreshed and ready to constructively face the challenge that all my friends in 'The Club' were dark with the influence of the blackest 'Evil One'. It was so dark that I was hoping with all my being that the dawn was coming. I touch my necklace and think of the connection that I now share with Fran and Julie. If we can make another connection then perhaps We can make an end to this darkness for good. But enough thinking, it's time for doing.

I quickly get ready and join Momma down in the kitchen, grab my apron and put it on, and get to work helping Momma with the preparations. Finally all was done that could be until it was time to serve the dinner.

"Denise, dearest, come with me and take a break. How are you doing, Kiddo?"

"Much better. You know what they always say, It's always darkest before the dawn. I hope that the dawn starts tonight since it looks pretty dark to me right now."

Alicia told me that Rebecca did not plan for this possibility so we'll have to discover our own way to banish 'The Evil' from your friends in 'The Club'.

I have an intuition that what the Headmaster told us about Celia will provide us the lead that we want. I also have a good feeling about the circle that Rebecca set for us is part of the solution too.

Kiddo, I don't want you to over tire yourself thinking about it now. Just think good thoughts between now and the meeting after supper."

"Okay, Momma, once again I feel that you know best."

One by one the invited guests came in and settled around the table. I helped my mother serve and then we all settled down for a wonderful meal. Momma and I served coffee in the living room where we all settled down to listen to Alicia who was acting as facilitator for the meeting.

"I want to thank you all for coming. Added to the group that Rebecca put together to support Denise and her mother, are Miss Ariel representing an interested party and Denise's friends Fran and Julie, who hope to help as well. Lots of progress today. Let's start by hearing from Denise what she found using the detection crystals."

"I was able to test everyone in 'The Club' and all showed the very darkest black taint of the Evil. We can't tell which was the main vessel of 'The Evil' since there were not a greater level in any of the subjects. Quite by accident I tested the new seventh member of 'The Club' completing their circle again which had been incomplete after Jenna left for overseas. 'The Evil' made Brittany the mother and Hailey, identical twins by changing her to a seventeen year old. Brittany has lost her maturity and is just another girl now and is the new seventh member. All very dark indeed for the fate of my friends in 'The Club'"

"Thank you, Denise. Patricia, or should I call you, Coach. What did you find out today?"

"First off we confirmed that Denise is a normal health girl. I got approval from the Headmistress to hold tryouts and increase the cheerleaders by two for this year only and that the new coach would put all the positions for tryouts before next year starts. Fran and Julie, (raise your hands girls. Thanks.) agreed to help so you Alicia will be helping Denise and I prep them for tryouts so they can win the new cheerleader positions for the rest of the school year. Rebecca's gift of three necklaces to start a new circle of white lighters were accepted by Denise, Fran and Julie. the necklaces activate a majick defense for all three but needs the sponsor of a goddess to empower them. We pledged to do our best to set Star free who is the Headmistress daughter. The Headmistress told us that if we were dealing with Majick that we should seek out Captain Celia of Lamur Prep for further guidance.

"At this point, I'd like to call on Jennifer to hear what she was able to confirm about the hacking Star did to aid the cover story of Denise."

"I initially okay-ed what was done by Star until Denise messaged me to look a little closer. I did and found Star was very much a amateur hacker even though she managed to get into a secure installation of the Consortium by accident. Star was unable to cover her intrusions and did not back any of the hacking up with off line records. I found the evidence the consortium wanted me to find about their role in altering the data in their own system and with their work Denise's cover story is secure."

"Thanks Jennifer. I'd like to call on Miss Ariel who is associated with the Consortium for anything she would like to add."

"Thank you. I want you to know that the Consortium has the best interest at heart for Fran and Denise for their special scholarship program. The Consortium used their resources to correct the hacking done. Besides the fact that it was done sloppily, the cover was to send Dee Jay there abruptly without being consistent with their own protocols. The intent was clear in that they wanted to lose the identity of Dee Jay down a black hole never to see the light of day again. Star clearly intends that Denise be the real person who emerges after the lunar cycle is over."

"The Consortium reworked the story by saying that Dee Jay had been taken prematurely so the scholarship was not yet awarded to him. Instead of up rooting him again He'll stay in school there for the end of the term and complete the testing that he should have completed earlier. This will enable Dee Jay to be restored back here in records once the month is over if Dee Jay reverts back to himself. As for Captain Celia, I know her to be an Avatar for a goddess who has a presence in Lamur. Denise, Fran and Julie should seek her out to see if they can complete the quest to empower their necklaces.

"Thank you, Miss Ariel. Finally, Richard has something about the threat to Denise from spelling boys around her. Richard?"

"Thanks. Denise and I are proceeding with the fiction that we are a couple in order to have the human agent of 'The Evil' believe that I am still a candidate to de-flower her and thus force her to become Denise for ever. The wards are holding against Denise herself being effected. The ward on the necklace that I have allows me to detect and play along with any activity they initiate by emulating but not executing it. I don't feel they will up their attack until after the competition. If Denise were raped then that would impact her ability to be a cheerleader for the competition which some how the human agent appears to want as well as Denise staying around permanently as she is now. Alicia?"

"Thank you, Richard. Does anyone have anything else to add? Hearing none, this meeting stands adjourned. Thank you everyone for coming. Drive safely!"

"Everyone took the hint and after a mandatory bit of small talk, everyone began to go their separate ways. Momma took me back upstairs and tucked me into bed where I went promptly to sleep.

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Seven - Once Upon A Time

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise learn the truth about her mother?

 

---

Chapter Seven - Once Upon A Time

[Friday Day Six of the Enchantment]

It was the wee hours of the morning and I was hurting so bad, I awoke out of a troubled sleep. I looked over at the recliner and saw Momma was awaken by my stirring and was coming over to my bedside.

"Kiddo, how are you holding up?"

"Momma, I hurt all over and I'm really hot."

Momma used the infrared thermometer on me and reacted alarmed at what she read. She had medicine laid out on the table beside my bed. She took out a dose of pain and fever reducing medicine and offered it to me in a pill cup with a cup of water to wash it down,

"Kiddo you are burning up, take these pills for me."

I swallowed the pills and drank the water . I knew that relief would be coming but in the mean time I would not be able to go back to sleep.

"Thank you Momma for taking such good care of me. Could you tell me a story like you used to do when I was small? It will help pass the time until the medicine takes effect."

"I'll be glad to do that, Kiddo. Let's see if you can remember this one and can help me tell it. It begins once upon a time."

"Once upon a time, Momma? I think I remember that one."

"Realy, my girl? You can start then, Kiddo."

"Momma, I love the way that you start this story! please tell it again for me."

"Once upon a time there was two brothers of choice who both went to Agape Duro University and became fraternity brothers. Their fraternity made a deal with a sorority to put on a charity performance of Romeo and Juliet. The production had a full cast and the two brothers fed the cast lines from opposite sides of the stage. The sorority provided all the actresses and the fraternity provided all the actors. Then their Romeo and Juliet fell in love for real and eloped going on a round the world honeymoon."

"Momma, I remember. Patrick Jones and Jeffery were the two fraternity brothers that were prompters. The fraternity did not have anyone who knew the part so they asked Jeffery to take the groom's place in playing Romeo. The Sorority did not have anyone who could play Juliet so they asked Patrick to take the bride's place and play Juliet."

"Patrick did not want to play Juliet and look like a boy in a dress. The Sorority asked him if they could fix it so that Patrick would look like a normal woman, would Patrick play the part. Patrick agreed. They told them that the Sorority were wiccans and they knew a spell to change a boy into a girl for a lunar month."

"Momma, Is this story real? Is your sorority the sorority in the story, Momma? Is Jeffery's last name Russell?"

"Kiddo the story is real and Jeffery's last name is Russel and he is your father. My sorority is the one in the story. Kiddo I think you are old enough to both understand and believe when I tell you the rest of the story."

"I believe you Momma. This story is why you knew so much about the Majick and why you got so much help for me ,isn't it?"

"Yes, Kiddo. Patrick, like you entered the center of a circle at midnight of the full moon. Like you Patrick was changed into a female. By using the feminine skills she had been given, Pat confirmed that she was now an actress and was able to play Juliet. In this case no one who was absent from the circle or within it knew Pat's former identity including Jeffery. Jeffery was told that Patrick had to go home for a family emergency. Jeffery was kept so busy with the play that he never checked up on Patrick. Pat became part of the Sorority and lived in the home with the rest of the women. "

"Momma, with Pat and Jeffery spending so much time together preparing for and pitting on the play, did they become close?"

"Yes, Kiddo. Even thought Pat had once been Patrick, She fell in love with Jeffery. They loved each other so much that It became natural that Pat wanted to express her love in a physical way. First Pat confided her love to her sorority sisters. They warned her that should Pat express her love to Jeffery in that way that a child would come and as a result she would not turn back to Patrick at the full moon due to her pregnancy.. Even though Patrick was not a transwoman and the feminine skills she possessed gave her a female's wants and needs. The sorority explained that if Pat were to become female it would be as if Patrick had never lived at all and she would be born and live her entire life as Pat. The only thing she would take with her is her love for Jeffery and her love for her baby.."

"Did Pat give up everything for the love of her husband and child?"

"Yes, Kiddo, That's the story how I became your Mother Patricia. I gave up everything to become your mother and your father's wife."

"Goodness Momma. I can't believe everything you gave up to be my mother. I guess that is why I was born in Agape Duro University Hospital. Thank you for my life, Momma."

"My pleasure, Kiddo. Now under the covers, daughter of mine. You need your rest to recover from your illness. If you are good and get your rest now then this evening I'll allow you visitors."

"Momma, I'll go to sleep. Thank you for my story."

"Kiddo, sleep well."

Momma returned to her recliner and I went to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Some time later, I awoke. This time I no longer hurt all over and I was no longer burning up. Momma smiled at me from her recliner and came over to my bedside.

"Kiddo, how are you feeling. I'll check your temperature to see if your fever has broken."

Momma aimed the Infrared thermometer at my forehead and took my temperature. She smiled at me so I knew it was good news.

"Kiddo your fever is broken. Your temperature is normal. How do you feel?"

"I feel good. I don't hurt anymore. I don't feel warm anymore."

"What happened to you was what made you so worried about me when I became a girl, Momma?"

"Kiddo you are right. At least I didn't have to worry about anyone wishing me harm like you do. "

"Momma even in your situation where the spell is gated to do no harm to the innocent baby, while taking away the identity of the mother so as to preserve the child's life and make sure that the baby has a mother to take care of them."

"Kiddo, In even a "do no harm" spell there are choices that were made and choices reap consequences. While I did not know that I would fall in love with your father and want so much to make a baby with him, I chose to become female to help and I knew at that time what would be required of me should I choose to become pregnant."

"Momma, Even though the club did not let me know the rules of changing to female, Rebecca told me what to expect. I know the rules just like you did. As long as I don't get pregnant, I should come out the other side without breaking any rules and having another life to consider."

"Kiddo, what if you discover that you are a transwoman? You will come out the other side losing your identity just the same."

"Momma it is true that with the workings of the spell that making me completely female from birth overrides preserving my identity where I have had a life expressing male gender. It is a choice where the harm comes from wiping out my life as though a life outside their idea of perfection is not a life worth living. If I'm not a transwoman then that part of the spell won't take effect."

"Kiddo, at least when I became a new person, I took with me my love for your father and for you. What will you take with you if you become a whole new person when this is over?"

"Momma, my love for you and for my team will survive. You'll have a daughter from birth and I won't have to ever deal with being a transwoman. It's the best to be made out of a bad situation."

"Kiddo, this spell takes doing no harm to an extreme and places no value in the life of a transwoman. It would be better it did not sacrifice the good to bring to existence its definition of perfect. Some how this spell needs to end and another, better spell take it's place. For the time being, we know that someone from the club is out to get you, so we need to make sure you don't get pregnant against your will. Anyway, I'll be right back with some soup for you."

Momma left to go to the kitchen and came back with a lunch tray with soup, crackers, a grilled cheese sandwich, an orange and a glass of milk. She set my food on the hospital style tray and positioned it over my lap so I could eat.

"Eat up, Kiddo. After you are finished eating, you should take a nap and get some more rest."

We made small talk while I ate. Soon I had finished everything on my tray so Momma took it away. I got back under the covers and went to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I woke it was almost supper time. I felt refreshed and free from symptoms of my illness. Momma got up from her recliner to chat with me by my bedside.

"Kiddo, how do you feel?"

"I feel good, Momma. I can't feel any symptoms. I was wondering, while you were part of the circle did they ever use the spell to turn a girl into a boy?"

"No, but I learned the rules for a girl turned boy. They are sexist. Even if one fathered a child, it did not interfere with turning back. I guess that the "do no harm" spell does not value a father in a baby's life.."

"That's awful Momma. That spell seriously needs a rules rewrite. I guess there were always willing men around the sorority so you all never had to use the spell the other way."

"That's right, Kiddo. Right now I am more worried about what the evil will do to get you to stay a girl. With their first attempt blocked for now,as we know, even though the evil thinks that it may well succeed in time. When will the evil give up and attack you some other way even though for now you both are giving this a good show?"

"Momma I am hoping that we are good enough actors that we can throw the evil off until the competition and shortly after when the training wheels come off from my getting help acting like a girl. "

"Kiddo, I hope that by that time we have some way of breaking the club off from the big evil. Too we will need some way of vanquishing the big evil."

"Momma, I have faith that the ladies from Rebecca's circle will come through with an answer. Dr Ariel's group has taken an interest in me so maybe they might help out too."

"Daughter of mine, We still have the necklaces that Jennifer Sanders and her son Richard brought. They should break the hold that the evil has on the club. We still have to find out which one the evil is directly controlling and find a way to breaking that link and dealing with the evil once and for all."

"Momma, there is so much to do. May I get well first at least?"

"Of course, Kiddo. Would you like some supper?"

"Yes, Momma!"

Momma brought one of my favorite meals on a tray and placed the tray back over my lap so I could eat in bed again. Momma and Alicia swapped out so that Alicia took the recliner and Momma finally went to bed after she decided that I was through with the worst of my illness. After I finished my supper, Alicia took the tray away and I settled in for another nap.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Some time later Alicia woke me. I was refreshed and was ready to be up for a while.

"Denise, there are some girls from your school, who would like to visit with you. Shall I send them in?"

"Sure, Alicia. I feel up to visiting. Please send them in."

Alicia went down to bring the girls upstairs. Coming back with her was Hailey, Chelsea and Brittany Dooley, Star Lacon, and Kendra Neslie. They had brought up chairs from the dining room so they all had a place to sit around my bed.

Chelsea started,"You'll never guess the news. Brittany is the new Amy and now I'm a regular cheerleader on the squad."

I replied,"Chelsea, does that mean that you all won't need me as a cheerleader any more."

"Oh No ,Denise, We'll need you more than ever. With an extra person we can add all kinds of stunts to our routine and still stay in our same catagory in the competition, Besides you are both our choreographer and best dancer."

Hailey added,"That's right, Denise. We have Alicia, Patricia and Mrs. Lacon to sign off on this. I know we only have a seek to put the extra stunts in but they may put us over the top to win the competition. "

"Alright Chelsea and Hailey, You have me convinced. As one Amy to another, welcome to the Squad, Brittany!"

Brittany replied,"Thank you, Denise. I know all the moves from doing them with Chelsea. Now I just have to do them inside the suit."

"Brittany, I'm sure you will do fine, Girls, how did your day go today?"

Kendra answered, "Alicia picked us all up in the van and took us to a ballroom dancing class. They had some amazing instructors and I learned a lot."

Star added, "It was fortunate that we had this lesson today with the Dance being tomorrow"

Chelsea asked,"Denise, are you going to be able to go to the Dance tomorrow?"

Alicia answered,"Denise will be able to go to the dance tomorrow if she does not participate in any strenuous activity."

Brittany repiled, "That's good. Denise you are invited to go to the Salon to get the works along with the rest of the team. It's my treat."

"Thank you Brittany. I'm looking forward to it. My date is going to be Richard Sanders. Who all will be your dates?"

Chelsea answered,"My date is going to be Ralph Tull, the running back."

Hailey added,"My date is going to be Joey Dorn, the quarterback."

Star said,"My date is going to be Ted Rice, the tight end."

Kendra told us,"My date is going to be Ron Green, the wide receiver."

Brittany replied,"I don't have a date but I'll be there as one of the chaperones."

"It looks like we all have great guys as dates. I know that Francine and Julie are going since the freshman class is sponsoring the dance."

Kendra answered, "I hear that Francine's date is Wally Regan, the defensive back and Julie's date is Jim Black the left fielder."

"Thank you, Kendra. It looks like we will have quite a turnout for the dance. I am glad I get to go."

"Girls, Is there anything else? I know you need to get home before your curfew.", Alicia questioned.

"Alicia, just this. Denise I picked up your homework. Here it is.", Chelsea explained.

Chelsea handed me my homework and I laid it in bed beside me.

"Goodbye girls. Thanks for coming."

The girls said their goodbyes and followed Alicia down the stairs and out of the house. Alicia came back to my bedroom.

"Denise, you can work on your homework then it will be time for you to go to sleep."

I worked on my homework getting it done quickly. At last I laid back down and went to sleep, hoping to dream of the dance tomorrow."

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Eight - Sadie Hawkins

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise and her friends enjoy the dance?

 

---

Chapter Eight - Sadie Hawkins

[Saturday Day Seven of the Enchantment]

When I woke to the alarm, I sat up in bed. Momma was bringing in a tray of breakfast, setting it on my bedside table, and rolling the table over me so I could eat in bed.

"Kiddo, we'll go pick up the girls after you eat, get ready and get dressed."

"Momma, I'm glad you are driving us. Chelsea's mother seems immature and flighty since she became so young. She's still an adult but she doesn't act much like it. I fear some dark magic as she is overcome by the evil like the others."

Kiddo, don't worry. I'll keep you safe. Dr Ariel wants to see you about that scholarship that she was offering you and Francine. She'll be by this afternoon after you get back from the salon. My intuition tells me, Kiddo, that she may be the key to start unraveling the mess with the club."

After we took care of our activities of daily living, both Momma and I got dressed in comfortable clothing knowing that we'd be spending the morning at the salon. Momma decided to get the works herself and had a space reserved since she would be going to the dance as a chaperone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once we were ready, we got into the car . Our first stop was to Chelsea's house. We saw Chelsea, Hailey, and Brittany waiting outside their home. While Chelsea and Hailey were dressed comfortably in crop tops and short shorts, Brittany was swimming in a frumpy dress more appropriate to a forty six year old woman than her apparent sixteen age.

I got out of the front seat while Momma stayed in the van. I hugged all of the girls . Chelsea, Hailey and I took the back seat while Brittany got in the front seat by Momma.

"Everyone have seatbelts on? Good! Next stop to pick up Star."

We came by Star's home where she was waiting outside for us. Star opened the van door when it stopped. She got into the middle seat after closing the van door. She buckled in so that Momma would drive on.

"Hello Star! I'm glad you can go with us today."

"Star, all set? Let's go!

With everyone back settled, Momma drove off and was soon pulling into the driveway at Kendra's home. Kendra wasn't ready so Momma sent Star to the door to collect Kendra. Star disappeared into the house seeking Kendra. After a few minutes Star and Kendra emerged from the house and climbed into the Van with both of them settling into the middle seats. Momma turned around and saw that they were buckled in.

"Welcome Kendra! Girls, starting tomorrow we will be doing non stop practice until the competition. You all have been excused from school, subject to attending tutored and distance learning in the early morning in the afterschool room. After that we'll practice through normal school hours in the auxiliary gym stopping for lunch. You'll go home for homework and free time after that. "

"Why has principal Lacon been so generous with our practice time?",asked Star

"She asked me what I needed to add Chelsea as cheerleader and Brittany as Amy to the team. I explained that not only do we need to get everyone on the same page for the routines, but also we can add some stunts to take advantage of our greater number. She agreed to giving us time off from school to practice for the competition."

"We'll practice till we have each routine and stunt perfect. Go Armydillos!", Hailey led.

"Go Armydillos!",we all responded.

"Girls now that we have that settled, let's go. Next stop Sarah's Salon and Spa!"

Momma pulled out of the driveway and drove to the salon. Momma halted the van parked in front of the salon. The doors opened and we all filed out and into the salon. Momma secured the van and entered the salon just behind us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

All seven of us came through the doors of the salon laughing and talking amongst ourselves. Our boisterous group quieted down while Brittany approached the front desk to check in. Two ladies were standing behind the desk

"Welcome to Sarah's Salon and Spa, ladies! I'm Sarah and this is Cindy. How can we help you?"

Brittany replied,"I'm Brittany, and we are the Lamur Institute cheerleaders. We have reservations for this morning for the works. We are all going to a dance this evening and we want to look our best."

"We're ready for you ladies. We'll start with the spa treatments first. Then we'll finish up with hair and makeup. We only have four stations of each spa treatment. We'll have to split you ladies into two groups."

Brittany responded,"My two daughters Hailey and Chelsea along with myself will be one group. That will leave Patricia and her daughter Denise plus Kendra and Star in the other group."

"Wonderful! Patricia and your group please follow Cindy to get waxed. Brittany and your daughters please follow me to get massaged."

The two groups parted and our group followed Cindy to the waxing room. We were met there by three more ladies in spa uniforms with Marcia, Alice, and Jan embroidered on them. We were asked to disrobe and slip on silk robes. We each were paired with a spa attendant and I was paired with Alice. While the other ladies knowing that this was coming up had slacked off on their shaving and were ready for waxing. By virtue of the magic, I had come out of the magic with no hair except on my head, and none had grown since. I disrobed for Alice and we agreed that I did not need waxing. Alice left to make tea for everyone while the others were getting waxed. I took a chair and read a magazine.

"Denise, girl, you need to get yourself over here and take one for the team! Come lay down on your table and since you can't be waxed, you need to take a good spanking!"

"Star, you girls made me this way, as a perfect girl, at least until new moon. Don't hate on something you participated in doing! I'll have plenty of chance for my share of pain in the future. I'm gonna stay pain free while I can. I'll show my solidarity in participating in the massage and the rest of the beauty treatment."

"Alright Denise, but you don't know what you are missing! Owwie! See girl! This could be you!"

"It will be me sometime in the future. That's what I'm afraid of!"

"Kiddo, just go back to your reading. This will be over for us soon enough."

"Thanks, Momma!

Finally, the waxing torture was over for Momma, Kendra, and Star. Their attendants were rubbing in soothing cream, where they had been waxed. Soon that process was over and three robed, ."sleek and soothed women joined me waiting for the signal from Sarah or Cindy that it was time to change rooms. That signal came as Sarah led Chelsea, Hailey, and Brittany through the door.

Sarah called to the four of us, "Ladies, please follow me and we'll get you started on your massages."

Alice had joined Sarah. Alice held a tray of tea cups for each of us to take. Once she had set aside the tray, Alice joined Sarah at the lead. As we followed Sarah out the door, I got to give Chelsea a touch on the shoulder as we passed, knowing what she was about to experience. Sarah led us to the massage room. Once there, Sarah paired with Momma and Alice paired with me. They took our robes and got us settled on the massage table. From the table, I was able to see that attendants were working with Star and Kendra. Reading their embroidered names on their tunics, Kendra was paired with Shirley and Star was paired with Laverne.

There wasn't much chit chat going on during the massage. For one thing the music playing was unreally serene. Second, we did not want to intrude upon the almost religious experiences each of the women were having. Third I was consumed with the whole experience that I was having and it would take too much effort to focus elsewhere.

As I experienced moments of ecstasy, appreciative squeaks and squeals came unbidden from my mouth. Similar outpourings of joy came from all the women being messaged. The time passed all too quickly and it was time again for our group to be led to another venue within the salon and spa.

Sarah interrupted the silence, "Ladies, I hope you enjoyed your massage. I'll be leading you to the next venue, which for you will be for Mani-Pedi's at the nails station."

" The message was heavenly! Thank you all so much "

"It was our pleasure to serve you."

Sarah and her team of attendants led us into the Mani / Pedi room. Each of us were led to deluxe pedicure chairs with a built in basin to soak our feet as well as leather padded high backed chairs with built in massage. We each got to pick out finger and toe nail polish that would compliment our outfits for the dance. It felt so good to have my toenails and feet tended to first. After polish was applied to our toe nails then we went to the finger nail manicure stations of tables with manicurist facing the client seated. Our fingernails were worked on then polished. Everything was the stronger polish cured with U/V light which quick dried.

The same process continued until all of us went through all the stations leaving us all the most beautiful young women on campus. We all left the salon arm in arm until we had to separate to get into our van with Momma driving. Chelsea's Mom wanted to arrange a limo for us to go to the Dance but Momma would not allow it. Momma did not want the dance to devolve into the couples paring off and being tempted to have sex. Momma was protective of not only me but of all of the cheerleaders like they were her own daughter. This was especially true now that Chelsea's Mom was little more than another teen girl physically even though she retained her adult privileges.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Momma dropped everyone off in the van in the reverse order that we had picked everyone up. Finally we were home and we pulled into our driveway and entered the house.

When we returned from the spa, I was still wearing the silk lounge wear we all had been given. Momma said that a nap in bed was not needed, so I sat down on the couch in the living room, waiting for Dr. Ariel's visit.

Momma, who had been also treated to the works at the salon, joined me in her silk lounge wear on the couch.

"Kiddo, I just heard from Dr. Ariel. She's on her way over. She asked me to be present for what she has to say to you. Is that alright?"

"That's fine with me Momma. I suppose she knows that I would tell you about the conversation word for word anyway after she left."

The doorbell rang and Momma got up to answer it. She returned with Dr. Ariel following, Dr. Ariel sat down in one of the side chairs while Momma rejoined me on the couch.

Dr. Ariel began, "I have much news to share with you and not all of it will be easy. To start with, Denise, the committee has decided to award a scholarship to Francine and her new friend for next term. Since your change to Denise the relationship between you has changed as others have become closer to you than Francine. The committee, having learned the terms of your transformation, has decided to delay any further consideration of your scholarship until the lunar month is over and we see what final form you take."

I replied, "I'm glad for Francine. I agree our friendship has changed since I became a cheerleader. I guess you realize that if I don't come out of this as DeeJay then I'll be a different person as a Denise where history has been altered to wipe out my life and give me a new one where I will have always been female. I might even be pregnant if that happens."

Momma added, "I can vouch for what Denise is saying because I was put under the same spell and I lost my life as Patrick to become a Patricia from birth. Denise is the child with whom I became pregnant."

Dr Ariel explained, "I knew this about you both. Now I must show you how I knew."

Dr Ariel transfigured herself so that everything about her was so bright that neither of us could bare to look at her. Just as quickly Dr Ariel returned to normal and we could look at her again.

"I am an avatar of the Goddess Hera. The evil that overcomes the club is not a demon but another Goddess, the Goddess Erida. The only way that Erida can be vanquished is by the power of Hera."

"Wow, Dr Ariel! I've known you were special but I never imagined you being an avatar! Thank you for sharing with us! Can you tell us how Brittany Dooley, Hailey and Chelsea's mother became so young?", I said.

"Denise, Chelsea and Brittany went out into the sacred woods looking for a dryad's tree. A dryad is a wood nymph that lives in her tree in the winter and seeks to be let out of her tree to live the rest of the time. The dryad's kiss takes away ten years from a human. Chelsea showed Brittany the key to turn on the tree to let Kristy the dryad out of the tree. In appreciation Kristy kissed Brittany thrice and Brittany became 16 years old. I intervened and rescued Kristy before Chelsea tried to lock Kristy back in her tree. Kristy is safe staying at Hera's shrine, now."

Momma recovered and asked, "Will Hera help us cast out Erida from the club?"

"Hera only grants requests of her worshipers. To do such a great task it will require many worshipers joined together in supplication to Hera. If such a group exists that has not been touched by Erida, then I would be able to lead them to accomplish the will of Hera.",Dr. Ariel promised.

"How shall we present ourselves as worshipers of Hera?", I asked.

"When you have gathered six females who wish to be initiated into Hera's worship, then I will lead you to Hera's shrine. Before this is concluded we must have a seventh female worshiper to finish all which needs to be done. Hera's Shrine is in Agape Duro region which is located near the woods where the club made you Denise.", Dr. Ariel explained.

Momma answered, "I know that Denise and I will be willing to worship Hera as well as Jennifer and Alicia from the circle who are here helping Denise and me. None of us are touched by Erida. Where shall we get the other two?

I replied, "Francine and Julie have not been touched by Erida and they have agreed to help me. Maybe they could worship Hera too and that would be the six?"

Dr. Ariel, answered, "Please contact me when you have gathered the six together and all have agreed to be worshipers of Hera. Let us plan to be ready by noon of the new moon. I will be able to be ready to conduct you all to Hera's Shrine by then. "

"I'm glad that we have more time to put this together since we are going to be very busy getting ready for the competition next week. We can squeeze in the time to approach Francine and Julie and we'll have our six. Denice and I are agreed and I'll talk to Alicia and Jennifer, today.", Momma replied.

"The headmistress told me that you are planning to have morning classes with teacher / tutors early and remote learning later. That is so you can do intensive practice to integrate Chelsea into the cheerleaders before your performance starting Sunday until the competition."

"KIddo, I'm going to have to put you and the girls through all your routines so the five of you and your new Amy can work together flawlessly. I am not going to spring it on the rest of the girls until after the dance."

"That's okay Momma. We all expected something more when Chelsea became a cheerleader. We will be able to do lots more different stunts with 5 instead of 4 plus Amy."

I explained, "Dr. Ariel we can meet with the six of us after the competition and be ready to meet with you at noon of the new moon."

"Thank you Denise. I will be ready as well . I'll see you in the early morning next week as I am going to be one of the tutors."

"Thank you Dr. Ariel. Your visit has been very enlightening."

"Patricia and Denise, I'll take my leave of you now. Have a good time at the Dance."

Dr. Ariel got up as well as Momma. Momma escorted Dr. Ariel to the door. She closed the door behind Dr. Ariel leaving. Momma then came back to the living room."

"Kiddo, It's time for you to get ready for the dance and I'll come help you get ready."

I got up and both Momma and I went upstairs to my room.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After returning from the bathroom to freshen up, having already disrobed, I returned to my room clad only in my bathrobe. Momma had laid out the lingerie, dress, shoes and purse. that we had purchased and picked out for this occasion. I slipped on my corset.
I slipped on my hose and attached them to the garters. I slipped on my panties then I knew that I needed Momma's help for the rest.

"Momma, please come in and help me with lacing up my corset."

"Kiddo, I'll be right in to help you. I'll help you with your corset first."

Momma came into my room already having gotten dressed. She helped me lace and tighten my corset and tie it off. My breasts were seated in the corset's cups so I did not need any other support. This was well and good since my gown was strapless. We used special tape to make sure my gown stayed securely in place.

"Momma, I'm ready to put on my dress now."

"Kiddo, here you are. Please step into the dress that I'm holding and I will zip you up."

I stepped into the dress. Momma zipped me up and ran her hands along the dress's edge at the top to seal the tape that would help to hold the dress up. I stepped into my shoes and went to admire myself in the mirror. the navy blue velvet gown showed off all of my curves and hung well. Now that I had my shoes on its hem came to an inch of the floor.

"Denise, you're so pretty! Kiddo, you need to freshen your makeup, put on your jewelry, and get your purse loaded with everything that you will need.

"Thank you, Momma. I'll start on that right now. Thank you for your help."

"My pleasure, Kiddo."

Momma left to put her own finishing touches in place. I unrolled the jewelry keeper that had been laid out for me. I had borrowed Momma's sapphire earrings, necklace, bracelets, and ring. I replaced my earrings and put the rest of the jewelry on myself.

I was able to quickly touch up my makeup which had little need of help. I gathered up everything that I would need for the night and placed it into my purse. I'd chosen a small purse with a shoulder strap instead of a clutch so I would have an easier time keeping up with it.

"Kiddo how are you doing getting ready?"

"I'm all ready, Momma. How about you?"

"I'm just about ready. I'll meet you downstairs in five minutes."

"Okay, Momma."

I took one last look in the mirror then I descended the stairs. It was not long before Momma came down the stairs and we both went out to the van . I sat in the front seat opposite Momma in the driver's seat.

Momma pulled out of the driveway and picked up everyone in the same order that she did this morning. Once we arrived at the school Momma let us all out in front of the gym. She parked the car and joined me outside waiting for Richard. The rest of the girls had already gone inside since their dates were waiting for us when we drove up. Finally Jennifer and Richard walked up from the parking lot. Jennifer and Momma walked inside to start their chaperone duties. Richard and I walked behind them into the gym.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

At the dance, the cheerleaders stayed together at first, spending the first few dances performing our dance moves in unison from the center of the dance floor while all the attendees stood in admiration and clapped for us in time with the music. After our command performance we danced freeform with the rest of the cheerleaders as a nucleus at the center of the dance floor. We were joined by all of the young women in attendance dancing with us on the dance floor for a few dances.

Finally all the women left the floor to bring their young men to the dance floor and deserted them there. We cheerleaders led the cheers and clapping on the sidelines as all the young women encouraged the young men to dance for our entertainment for a few dances. We finally took mercy on both the young men and the band and allowed the entertainment to end so both band and boys could take a break.

I led Richard off the dance floor to a pair of chairs to rest. Likewise the rest of the cheerleaders did the same thing with their dates and the rest of the young women in attendance did the same with their dates. Richard and I were able to tune out all the rest of the attendees and lean in to whisper to each other as though we were alone in the room.

Richard asked me, "Are you enjoying the dance so far?"

"Very much so. I like the way that we young women took control of the proceedings and led out for a change."

"I like the idea of you in control, Denise. You are becoming strong in your own rite."

"Thank you. Now this strong young woman would like some refreshments, Richard. Pretty, please!"

"Of course."

Richard left to get our refreshments and many of the young men were doing the same thing at the same time so there was a crowd that Richard had to wade through to achieve his mission. Triumphantly Richard returned with our refreshments and we replenished ourselves to our heart's content.

The rest of the dance was not like a Sadie Hawkins dance at all but part of an ordinary dance. The gentlemen lead us out to the dance floor and the band alternated slow and fast songs and the dancing alternated as well of course. Individual couples would leave the dance floor to "take some air" and disappear for a time to return even more breathless. Even Richard and I took a turn at disappearing. I really don't want to give away all the details of that. I don't kiss and tell. But let's just say that Richard is a marvelous kisser and leave it at that.

The time flew by and sooner than me or any of the cheerleaders wanted to admit that it was time to leave the dance. We all got our dates and led them to the dance floor for one last slow dance. I was in heaven being in Richard's arms. Sooner than I wanted it to be, the slow dance ended as the last notes of music faded from the gymnasium.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Momma led me and the other girls outside in front of the gym.

"Girls, please say good night to your dates. You have until Brittany and I are back with the van. We will go get the van now."

Momma and Brittany walked out to get the van and the girls started making out with their dates. I turned my face up to Richard and leaned in for him to kiss me as I wrapped my arms around me. Richard and I kissed and it was worth every minute I had waited for it.

Momma drove up and opened the van doors. Richard and I broke the kiss and the rest of the girls and their dates did the same. We waived goodbye to our dates Chelsea and Hailey caught up with me and we got into the back seat. We whispered back and forth sharing our nights. Star and Kendra took the middle seat then Momma closed the door. When we were all buckled in she drove off.

Momma dropped off the girls then I joined her in the front seat and we drove home. Soon we were in our driveway stopped. We got out and entered the house.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Momma and I went upstairs to our bedrooms. I took off my gown and hung it up. I took off my corset and hung it up. I changed out my lingerie.
I took off my makeup and took a shower. I changed into my nightgown and panties and pulled on my robe and slipped into my slippers. Once I finished doing my night routine. I smelled hot chocolate coming from the Kitchen. i joined Momma downstairs.

Momma had two mugs of cocoa on a tray along with a plate of chocolate chip cookies. I thought that Momma wanted to find out all the juicy details but she did not prompt me. She patiently listened to everything that I could not contain myself sharing with her as we had our cocoa and cookies. When I had completed everything that I wanted to share, Momma just held me for the longest time. Before I could fall asleep in her arms, Momma and I went to my bedroom arm in arm then she tucked me into bed

"Goodnight, Kiddo. Sleep well!"

"Good night Momma. Thank you for everything."

I fell asleep instantly

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Nine - Out for a Run

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise and Chelsea enjoy their run before their day began?

 

---

Chapter Nine - Out for a Run

[Sunday Day Eight of the Enchantment]

When I woke, I had a text from Chelsea asking me to meet her for a run prior to beginning our day so we could compare notes on the Sadie Hawkins Dance. I remembered that Mom, I mean Coach, had wanted us to dress in our practice uniforms for today so that's what I put on after my shower. I fortunately had woke an hour before the time Chelsea wanted to meet up. Mom was up early too and on the phone with someone.

"Thanks Jane for getting up so early for you to talk to me about the wonderful new choreography that you invented for us to use for the competition. Goodbye!"

She hung up the phone and turned to speak to me.

"Hey Kiddo! What has you up this early?"

"Chelsea texted me. She wants to go on a run with me and compare notes on last night's dance."

"Ok Kiddo, you can go. Just make sure you keep our suspicions about Chelsea under wraps. Text her back that it is okay and for her to meet you here. I want to talk to both of you before you go."

"Yes, Momma."

I texted Chelsea. Soon afterward Chelsea appeared at our kitchen door and I let her in. Both of us listened for Momma, I mean Coach's instructions.

"Girls, I want you to stay on the marked route that the police patrol and has the CCTV coverage."

In unison we replied, "Yes, Coach!"

"Have fun on your run!"

We left and immediately started the course that 'Coach' wanted us to stay on. Since we had spent so much time together last night, all we needed to talk about on those few times when we were apart. It was almost like Chelsea was my date instead of Richard.

"So did you get kissed by Richard last night, Denise?"

Before I had composed an answer, out of the corner of my eye I saw a van bearing down on the two of us. Somehow I just knew that it was danger coming for us.

I shouted to Chelsea, "About Face! Hit it!"

Immediately both Chelsea and I began the routine. The dance I had just initiated required us to turn on our heels 135 degrees leaving a 90 degree angle between us. We would dance apart till we were far enough separated to do two standard tumbling runs. The van grinded to a stop and we saw two men with rifles exit it and start to shoot at us at us.

My dancing allowed me to avoid the darts that the rifle shot at me while Chelsea was protected by objects telekinetically flying in to block the darts from hitting her. A portal formed in front of her and she vanished.

My surprise from Chelsea vanishing distracted me and a dart hit me between the shoulder blades. The drug worked very quickly and I stumbled. Before I hit the ground blackness overcame me.

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Ten - Buried Alive

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise survive her being buried alive?

 

---

Chapter Ten - Buried Alive

[Monday Day Nine of the Enchantment]

I grogily awoke from being drugged laying straight and flat inside a narrow metal coffin. I tried to lift the lid but it was sealed shut. From my feet a red LED on a camera provided the only light. I had been buried alive!

I was still alive and I wondered at what was keeping me alive. When I had tried to lift the coffin lid I noticed that I had an I.V. attached to it . the hose on it was attached to a fitting in the coffin top and liquid was dripping inside the hose to hydrate me I assumed. I felt a current of air coming from a vent at my feet and leaving from a vent above my head. Essentials were being met but nothing more.

I felt the panic rising and I let out a blood curdling scream, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!!!"

As my panic level began to rise I began to hyperventilate and then I couldn't get any air. I was going to die.

A pleasant, female voice spoke inside my mind, "Peace be unto you, Denise."

A peace filled my being that I could not understand. My breathing returned to normal and I could get air again. I couldn't quite place the almost familiar voice which had spoken inside my mind.

I thought to her, "Who are you?"

"I am Dr. Ariel Jordan. Please call me Ari."

"How are we talking like this inside my mind, Ari?"

"Denise, when you accepted the chance for a scholarship, I linked to your mind to extend my protection to you. We could have talked like this at any time after we were linked but I did not want to intrude upon your thoughts until it became needed now."

"Wow that is totally radical! Have you found where I am through this link?"

Denise, It doesn't work that way. The link exists in the metaphysical world not the physical one. The link is kinda like a wormhole, a shortcut in space time. you can't trace a wormhole since it does not exist in the physical world. Erida's power is impeding any magic or mundane means to trace your whereabouts. Since you do not know where you are, I do not know where you are."

"Ari, what about the police? Are they trying to find me?"

"The entire CCTV system, not only the public one but all security systems went down shortly after you fell unconscious. The police had everyone at the station for shift change. By the time that they had gotten out on the road and into the air the van had vanished from sight. The police have no leads but they are looking for you. It is all Erida's doing."

"Did you see the amazing things that Chelsea did in escaping? Is she the avatar of Erida that I have been looking for?"

"I saw on the CCTV tape the telekinetic and the portal that Chelsea opened to make her escape. Self preservation was all she was interested in doing. Chelsea is revealed now as the avatar of Erida."

"Oh No! Not Chelsea my BFF. Why would she want me pregnant to kill Dee Jay forever? Why would she pick me to become the next member of the club and Erida's minions? Why?"

"I'm afraid Chelsea wants you to be her lesbian lover which is why she wants you to remain a woman. If she were not the avatar of Erida and you had been Denise from birth then if you two consented to be lovers everything would be fine. However this situation is very different."

"Ari, that's just the worst! I agree that if I had been Denise from birth that me being lovers with Chelsea could be fulfilling. But not this way. Ewww. I'm getting turned off just thinking about it. It's obvious now that Chelsea set me up to be kidnapped. If she wants me pregnant so bad why haven't I been raped? My hymen is still intact if that means anything."

"I can tell you aren't pregnant yet because the enchantment is intact. I believe this torture is for you to voluntarily submit yourself to be pregnant to become Erida's avatar along with Chelsea and be equals in your relationship. Hopefully Chelsea does not know Erida's plan to torture you."

"How long has it been since I was captured on Sunday Morning, Ari? Does my mother know I'm alive?"

"Denise, It is now Monday night, day nine of your enchantment. I'm physically with your mother at your home and I have told her that you are awake and well and that we are in telepathic communication. We've gathered five of the six women at your home as well. It is the five we talked about who agreed: Your Mother, Jennifer Sanders, Alicia Holden, Francine West, and Julie Newman. The sixth woman is already at Hera's shrine, Kristy the Dryad. Your mother called Jane Holt, the choreographer, dance instructor and member of Rebecca's circle to take over as cheerleader coach so she can work full time with us to become one of Hera's devotees in order to find you."

"Miss Jane must have been who she was talking to on the phone yesterday morning. I'm glad the team will be okay without me for the practices. Chelsea's Mom can take over for me in the routines and we know she will do great since she is part of the club. They can add in the mascot part of the routines later since the mascot does their own thing anyway. Ari, I'm glad we have everything covered and so quickly to start. How long do you think it will take everyone to be ready enough for them to be used as instruments of Hera to find me?"

"Denise, each will respond according to their gifts but they will be very motivated worshipers of Hera. When they are ready it will be very apparent."

"Sounds like a plan! What can I do to help?"

The LED on the camera went out. I guess the people on the other end thought I was not putting on enough of a show peacefully resting in my casket. It was pitch black and I could not see anything at all.

"Denise, the best thing that you can do is to sleep while you are confined this way and in the dark. I'll send feelings of peace and relaxation so you can enter a calm dreamless sleep. I'll gather the women and take them to Hera' shrine to begin our training together. You don't have to sleep all the time that we are training but it will help. I will be always with you. Fear not."

I quickly fell into dreamless sleep like I had been promised. It was some time later that I was awakened by a burst of electricity flowing through my body.

I let out another blood curdling scream, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!!!"

A booming bass computer generated voice came from the camera where the red LED had turned back on.

"SUBMIT WILLINGLY TO BECOME ERIDA'S SERVENT AND WILLINGLY TO BECOME IMPREGNATED AND YOU WILL BE RELEASED FROM THIS TORTURE!!!"

"Go to Hell, you demon! Oh I forgot you are already there! I'll never submit to rape or to Erida."

I turned inward and directed my thoughts toward Ari.

"Ari, please help me get back to sleep."

"As you wish, Denise."

I again fell into a deep dreamless sleep.

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Eleven - Captivity

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise survive her captivity?

 

---

Chapter Eleven - Captivity

[Tuesday Day Ten of the Enchantment]

I woke again and realized where I was and what my reality was now in captivity. I now in addition to being thirsty with parched lips, wet and soiled having lost control of my bladder and bowels sometime while I slept. I was amazed that I kept control for as long as I did. Well this wasn't a vacation, it was torture and there was consequences for me not giving in to Erida's demand. My hidden strength was having Ari with me who could fill me with peace no matter what they put me through. I called out to Ari in my mind and she soon answered me in my mind.

"Denise, I am here with you. I am so sorry that you are having to go through this torture. Richard sends his regards and wants me to tell you that he is so sorry for not meeting up with you and Chelsea for your run because he promised that he would protect you. Erida concentrated her attention on Richard and made him sleep until you were captured. After school, Richard is working with us in worship of Hera. Jane Holt is doing the same after cheerleaders' practice.

"I know that you all are doing your best to become the people in worship of Hera. I am so sorry that after all this that I'm going to let down the team and not be able to perform with them, Ari"

"Oh Denise! You are going through all this torture and all you can think about is others. I am so proud of you, Denise. We are going to free you before the competition and we have a plan to imbue you with the school knowledge and the dance skills you are missing so you can take your tests then go to the competition with the team and compete.

"How is that going to work, Ari?"

"Denise, we will form a circle around you, Richard and Jane. We'll copy the information from Richard to you to pass your tests. We'll copy the dance skills and routines from Jane so that you can compete with the cheerleaders."

"Ari, what day is it today?

"Denise it is Tuesday, day ten of the enchantment. We need to find you before Thursday because that is the travel day and last practice. Nothing would please me more than to find you today and we would send in the police to go in and set you free."

"Ari, I would love that and I will hold out with your help till I am set free."

I guess that I was again not entertaining enough because again that electric charge came through the coffin wall and plunged into me.

I let out another blood curdling scream, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!!!"

A booming bass computer generated voice came from the camera where the red LED had turned back on.

"SUBMIT WILLINGLY TO BECOME ERIDA'S SERVENT AND WILLINGLY TO BECOME IMPREGNATED AND YOU WILL BE RELEASED FROM THIS TORTURE!!!"

Instead of the useless act of replying to the computer voice, I instead turned inward to voicelessly project my thoughts toward Ari who would inaudibly answer me within my own mind

"Ari, please give me peace. Please entreat Hera in my behalf to give me the strength and comfort that I need to withstand this torture."

Instantly I felt the peace again and I knew in spite of them doing their best to break me that I would defeat their plans.

"Denise, peace be unto you. Hera's peace I give to you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid."

"Thank you, Ari. Thank you for everything you are doing for me."

"It is my pleasure, Denise."

The red LED went out and plunged the coffin back into pitch black darkness.

"Denise, perhaps you should try to get some sleep while you can. I don't know what other torture they have for you but you can expect them to step up their attempts to break you. I have brought your supplication to Hera and she has granted your request."

I felt the comfort and strength delivered to me from Hera and along with the peace that I felt enabled me to again enter a deep dreamless sleep

Again and again the process continued of waking me with ever increasing electrical voltage, My scream and the demand for me to give up. soon after they gave up on me responding and plunged the coffin into pitch blackness again followed by my sleeping. They tried this a final time and the electricity had a taser effect itself and rendered me unconscious

They knew that they had miscalculated by shocking me into unconsciousness so they didn't do that again. They also saw that making the coffin pitch black also was a miscalculation since it facilitated me sleeping. A LED panel of very intensely bright lights was turned on above my face and I had to shut my eyes tight to keep the bright light from bothering me.

The next torment they tried was to turn off the air and have the booming voice threaten me again. Just before the carbon dioxide levels became toxic they turned the supply fan and exhaust fan back on again. This they repeated several times.

They next weaponized the white light panel by turning it into a strobe and again threatening me. They used it to keep up the torment by not allowing me to sleep which I guessed they would keep up until they had something else to try.

The last trick in their torture bag was as deadly as cutting off my air. They pumped water into the coffin and the level rose so much that I had to raise my head to touch the ceiling of the coffin and they paused the water flow to threaten me. Then they submerged the whole coffin in water so that I had to hold my breath. I thought that I was finally done for but they had a quick pump out of the water and the water level subsided enough for me to get a breath just before I would have gasped for air and took in water instead. They repeated this torture many times as well.

Next they gave me a torture greatest hits by alternating all of the torture methods they had previously used on me and threatened me.

All of a sudden it all stopped and the white and red LEDs were turned out . I was soaking wet of course so that added to the discomfort that I was already experiencing from my bowel and bladder release. One good thing the water torture did was to moisten my lips and give me relief from being thirsty. Soon after the voice of Ari entered my mind again and I got ready to reply in my mind as well.

"Denise. we have found you! The police have been dispatched to come rescue you. You don't have any further to fear from the men who tormented you. Hera turned them all into baby girls. They will have a chance to grow up again and perhaps this time become good women."

"Where did you find me?"

Your coffin was not buried but instead was on a table in a basement of the house at 640 William Tell Drive in town. We found no trace of the van you were kidnapped in since it was not on the property when Richard and your Mom checked out the property. They are still there waiting for the police and have confirmed that there are several baby girls lying naked in piles of men's clothed on the premise. They verified that the coffin lids were welded shut with you inside so the fire department will have to cut you out of the coffin before you can be released.

"Bless the Goddess! Even though I am still trapped in here I feel good knowing that rescue is coming."

Mom and Richard had been intelligent enough to avoid contaminating the crime scene when they came in to verify that the things that they had seen in Hera's circle had their basis in real life.

"Denise it is likely going to be a while before you can be released. You might want to try to get some sleep until then."

"Thanks for the advice but I believe that I will stay awake. I'm too excited to sleep right now anyway."

After a while I heard Ari's voice again in my head, "Lt. Stephens from the police came to pick me up and take me to the house where you have been taken captive. They found all the baby girls and have transferred them to the care of child services. The Fire department just arrived so they will be cutting you out of the coffin soon."

"That's very good news Ari. Thank you."

I finally heard a voice from the camera again and they had turned the red LED on.

" THIS IS LT. STEPHENS FROM THE POLICE. THE FIRE DEPARTMENT IS HERE TO CUT YOU OUT OF THE COFFIN, DENISE. PLEASE TRY TO KEEP AWAY FROM THE SIDE OF THE COFFIN THAT THEY ARE SAWING THROUGH SO THAT YOU DON'T GET INJURED"

"I will Lt. Stephens. Thanks for the warning."

I played keep away from the cutting blade until the entire coffin was separated into an upper and lower half and the fire department lifted off the upper half and freed me. The EMT had some candy bars and orange juice for me and I began to eat while she took the IV out of my arm.

A police woman directed me to a bathroom with shower in the basement. She took my statement while I was engaged with undressing, showering and dressing. I gladly gave her the clothes that I was wearing for evidence and she had a change of my clothes from Mom to change into after I had my shower. After my shower and change of clothes I felt so much better.

The police woman took me out to the front yard where Ari, Mom and Richard were waiting. After a group hug, I got individual hugs from the three of them. We began to talk and it seemed strange to actually hear Ari's voice with my ears instead of inside my head.

"Kiddo, It is so good to see you safe and sound. How are you doing now?"

"A bit shaky and I'm famished I haven't had anything but the candy bar and orange juice that the EMT gave me."

Richard handed me a bag containing a burger fry and soft drink from my favorite fast food franchise. I wolfed down the food while sipping on the drink until it was all gone.

"Thank you all for everything that you have done to make my release possible. Especially you for your part Dr. Ariel."

Dr. Ariel replied, "It was my pleasure to help you, Denise."

I asked, "What did you find out when Chelsea told her side of the story about her escape?"

Momma answered," In the officially recorded account Chelsea had a burst of adrenaline which allowed her to run at Olympic record speeds. There was no telekinetic, just luck that allowed her to avoid the darts. Chelsea ended up in Agape Duro in the center of the circle where 'The Club' made you Denise. She called the police and they picked her up and took her to the station where I already was giving them what ever help they needed and answering their questions. Chelsea claimed privately that she had no idea where the telekinetic or the portal came from and she hoped that you would get a portal too and escape. If Chelsea is to be believed then Erida did not inform her of her plans for you and Chelsea was only a pawn and a victim like you. "

"If Chelsea was a victim too then that would be more consistent with her closeness to me. I feel that Chelsea wants me to be transgender and for that reason for me to stay female. Being female has become second nature for me but part of that is having the built in female knowledge and skills to draw upon. I have not been using those skills since I have formed my own skills which are a push in the direction of being female. At the New Moon those imputed skills and pushes will go away and I will have a clear mind to choose what is my true self."

"Momma asked, "Denise it's not like you will get to choose whether or not to be transgender, that's a state of being that you are born with being. Discovering what already exists is a different matter which is what I took you to mean about your true self. Now that we know that there is another option in service to Hera perhaps we can avoid the reality change aspect that would make you Denise from birth and wipe out Dee Jay's life completely."

"Dr Ariel, are we ready to take on "The Club" and free them from Erida's power?"

"Denise, Hera does not deem us ready yet. In the case of your liberation we had one thing that we don't have in the case of 'The Club' which is the link that we share. All we had to do is use that link as a wedge to open a hole in Erida's defenses large enough to scry where you were and for Hera to turn Erida's henchmen into baby girls. We have not a wedge to act upon 'The Club' so we will all need to become more powerful agents of Hera in order to do battle with a Goddess."

Richard added," I feel like we should just continue to interact with 'The Club' just the way we have been. Most of them are innocents who have been assimilated and we should find a way to liberate them without transforming them. Even Chelsea's love for you as a female is something that Erida subverted into making Chelsea Erida's avatar."

I asked, "What's Lt. Stephen's official report going to say about my captivity and my captors?"

Richard answered, "They are going to write it up as human trafficker's who were primarily dealing with infants but captured you and tortured you to get you to cooperate with them. The lack of anyone to arrest they are assuming is that they all fled when it was found out that the police had discovered their hideout. Since they know magic transformed them into infants they are going to close the case knowing that they will never find the criminals in their original forms."

Dr. Ariel told me," Denise, I want to take you to Hera's shrine along with your Mother and Richard to meet up with the rest of the people who helped free you."

"That feels wonderful, Dr. Ariel. Lead on!"

Momma had the van parked nearby so the four of us rode in comfort to the Agape Duro Park which exists at the periphery of the Agape Duro woods. From there we followed a trail into the woods. At a certain point Dr. Ariel led us off the marked trail and deeper into the woods. I followed directly behind Dr. Ariel followed by Momma and Richard who had already been there.

She led us to the edge of a deep forest pond which actually was a disguised swimming pool. We had to dive down and through a hidden door that she released which we went through .We stepped up out of the water into a Grecian Temple. We were bathed in warm air which dried all of us off in a few moments.

Once we left the entry room, we entered a reception area where all of the rest of the group who had enabled me to be released. Standing off from the rest of the group was Kristy the Dryad. She had to be careful on how she interacted with the rest of them because her kiss can make a human ten years younger.

Jennifer Sanders, Alicia Holden, Francine West, and Julie Newman, and Jane Holt all joined in with us in a big group hug with me at the center along with Momma and Richard. Kristy waved to the group. I felt so loved and very proud that this was going to be my team to take on Erida and reclaim the people who Erida corrupted in 'The Club' .

I found out that Richard had been given permission to switch to my school schedule in order to take notes for me. Richard upon hearing about my abduction was given some special tests in the evening of the first day that I was kidnapped that allowed him to test out of his remaining classes to free him to take my classes. Richard was to enter Hera's circle that Dr. Ariel was leading to imbue me with his school class knowledge along with Miss Holt who would be providing me with both knowledge and muscle memory of the new routines she had choreographed.

Hera's circle did not have a pentagram or anything drawn that we had to remain inside while surrounded by the circle. Everyone kept their clothes on and they sung praises to Hera instead of Faux Wicca chants. At the climax to the sung praises to Hera, a pink light engulfed the three of us in the center of the circle and I felt myself receiving Richard's knowledge and Miss Holt's skill. I felt confident that I would be able to both do the testing and participate in our routines tomorrow.

Dr. Ariel told me, "Denise this is where we will leave you. Through the door to the inner sanctum you will have your encounter with Hera as we all have already done. An encounter with Hera will leave you changed in some way. It also takes a lot out of you so Hera will teleport you home to your bed when you are finished. Good luck, Denise"

The group had another exit that they left from which didn't involve going through the pool. One by one they disappeared up a ladder until they were all gone. Now it was time for me to enter the Encounter Room to meet Hera.

I remember entering the Encounter Room but not seeing Hera. The next thing I knew I was in my nightgown under the covers in the bed. Momma was watching over me from the recliner in my bedroom. With all I had been through, I was not going to worry about what happened in my encounter with Hera. I was home in my own bed, I soon entered a deep dreamless sleep

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Twelve - Last Training Day

By Jo Dora Webster

How will Denise and the cheerleaders handle their last training day?

 

---

Chapter Twelve - Last Training Day

[Wednesday Day Eleven of the Enchantment]

I awoke refreshed and smiled at Mom who was still in her recliner in my bedroom. She must have sensed that I was awake because her eyes fluttered then opened. She smiled back at me

"Kiddo, Good morning. How do you feel?"

"I feel wonderful. I know that I should have PTSD but I was never alone, Dr. Ariel asked me to call her Ari when we were communicating telepathically. When I was getting closer to giving in or freaking out, she sent a peace that flowed over me that I could not understand. In between attacks, Ari settled me so that I went into a deep dreamless sleep. I knew that you and the group were accumulating magic from Hera in order to get through Erida's shield so you could find out where I was to rescue me."

"Kiddo, how ready do you feel for the tests this morning?"

"I feel totally prepared and calm about taking my tests."

"Denise, I am so glad to hear that. Well you will be putting that to the test, literally. How about your ability to keep up with the rest of the group of cheerleaders with no practice and just what was imputed to you by Jane Holt?"

"What I learned about the routines from Miss Holt was awesome. Not only does my brain contain all the moves but I feel like I have her muscle memory for the routines as well. We'll know when I do the routines this afternoon. I don't know any of what happened last night during my encounter with Hera. Do you remember what happened to you? I don't remember."

"No, none of us who have had an encounter with Hera remember. We are lucky that Dr. Ariel remembers everything and is Hera's avatar so she can guide us. Jane had to go back to her regular job so she took the redeye back home since you were safe and the emergency is over. You and all the other cheerleaders have me back as a coach. We'll have to work extra hard today since we have to integrate the moves for Amy into the entire routine."

"Momma I love you and everything that you have done for me especially the last few days."

"I love you too, Kiddo! I guess we both should get ready for the day. "

"Okay, Momma."

I got up and got ready for the day. I went down to the kitchen hoping to make breakfast for the two of us but Momma was already in the kitchen cooking breakfast. She was ready for the day too, already. I sat down at the table and had my traditional breakfast of oatmeal and peaches and Momma was having the same. We continued our conversation as we ate.

"Will Francine and Julie be with us taking the tests this morning? Is Dr. Ariel going to go back to teaching?"

"The three of them will be back in school starting today since the emergency is over. They are going to try to be available in the evenings while the cheerleaders are in town for you and I to join them practicing.

What about Jennifer, Alicia and Kristy, Momma?"

Jennifer and Alicia are going back to doing their jobs but will be available in the evenings as well. Chelsea will be busy with practice so we feel like Kristy will be okay to take care of the trees around her trees then come back to the shrine to sleep in the evenings."

The last three days had been filled with studies starting with the early morning then cheerleader practice until evening for the cheerleaders besides me. That left enough time for homework then to bed sleeping till morning and repeating the whole thing again.

Momma had car pool duty again so we both piled into the van and went around to the homes to pick up the cheerleaders. We went to Kendra's house first to pick Coach Nestle, Kendra's Father and Kendra up. Kendra's Father had been asked by the headmistress to proctor our tests and turn then into the school for grading. When we got there I exited the van to meet Kendra and Coach Nestle and give Kendra a hug.

Kendra spoke for her and her father, "I want you to know Denise that Daddy and I said a prayer to the Goddess for your safe return and she answered our prayer. Blessed Be!"

"Of course, Kendra! Blessed, be!"

We went to Star's house second to pick her up. When we got there I exited the van to meet Star and give her a hug.

Star told me," Denise you are awesome! You go through all that and just put it behind you so you can help win the championship! You go girl!"

I told Star, "It is my pleasure, Star!"

We went to Chelsea's house last to pick up Chelsea, Hailey and Brittany. When we got there I exited the van to meet them and give them a hug.

Chelsea blubbered saying, "Denise, I'm so sorry that I took the easy way out. I don't know where the telekinetic blocking and portal came from. I was focused on executing the dance that you had called and hoped you would be as lucky. I'm sorry that I left you alone."

I said, "Chelsea all is right between us. It would not have helped matters if you had gotten caught too. You raised the alarm early so that the Police started looking for me. The police found me and rescued me before anything permanent could happen. You are my heroine. I love you, Chelsea."

Chelsea told me, "I love you too, Denise."

Hailey asked me. "How can you be so calm and ready to take on the tests and routines, already?"

I replied, "When I was tempted to quit, I summoned some of the strength it took for me to go through being changed to female for the love of cheerleading and helping out my sisters in need. I can't let you down now."

Brittany asked me, "How do you feel about your ability to take the tests and practice with us?"

I explained. "Richard has given me notes from my classes which I studied last night along with notes from Miss Holt on the routines that she installed with you all while I was gone. I feel prepared to both take my tests and also participate in the practice today."

What I told them was true from a certain point of view. I didn't want them to know about the existence of the Hera Circle. Momma had given the cheerleaders the police's mundane view of what had happened so they did not know about the magic that had aided my escape. But they all knew about the Magic that enabled Chelsea to escape capture because that magic had been provided by Erida.

The cheerleader's all had the same six classes even if they didn't have them the same periods as I did which was fortunate. Our tests were in Algebra, Biology, Girl's PE, Women's History, Drama, Deportment. Brittany did not have to take the tests since she was an adult and had a diploma. She had a special dispensation to be the team mascot but she could not be an alternate cheerleader for competitions since she was not enrolled in our high school. She was given special permission to attend the test but she could not interfere with what Coach and Momma were doing

Kendra's father had been a very nice test proctor with us. He reported the time elapsed on each test regularly so we didn't have to be clock watching. He was strict in taking all the tests when the time elapsed but was gracious in how he treated us. The time we had in the morning had been evenly divided so that we could complete all of them. Momma was also there as a test monitor to help Coach Nestle with another pair of eyes

The number of questions on each test had been scaled accordingly so that there were the right amount of questions to be completed in each test's time. The test questions were tough but fair.

At last Coach Nestle called time on the last test which I had completed moments before and was checking my answers. I felt like I had aced all six tests. Around me all the rest of us five cheerleaders were showing spirit as well. Coach Nestle called a break after he had collected all the tests so that gave us a chance to celebrate. It just so happened that the cheer that Hailey called pitted us five cheerleaders against the three adults.

Hailey shouted, "Got Spirit! Hit it!"

We five shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " We all pointed to the three adults

The three shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " They pointed at us!

We five shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " We all pointed to the three adults

The three shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " They pointed at us!

We five shouted in unison, "We've got more! We've got more! We've got more! " And we finished off both the cheer and the adults.

We all laughed and giggled at the adult's attempt to out do us. We had won fair and square!

Coach Nestle left us with the tests leaving us to move from the stage where the testing had taken place with tables and chairs for each of us, into the gym proper with its basket ball flooring which had been covered in tumbling mats for us to practice. We started warming up with stretches and progressed to calisthenics and finally to running around the gym and finally to running the bleachers. Our stamina had been much improved since Coach Momma had taken over and none of us were winded.

Nevertheless Momma gave us a break before working on our routines. We executed our routines in the order that we would do them for the competition. The only exception is that Coach had pulled our "About Face" routine and left it to execute last. We worked on including the mascot routines among our other routines as planned and that worked out perfectly.

All of the other routines I did without any errors but this last one was putting me to the test. I had hopes that I could do this one without help so I did not call on either Ari or Hera for help. That was my greatest mistake. The time had come.

Hailey called out, "About face! Hit it!"

Instead of taking off on the beat like Chelsea had done, flashbacks of all the horrors that I had endured overwhelmed me. Instead, I dropped to the mat and curled up in the fetal position. Coach kept all the girls back from comforting me until she had put her hand out to touch me and I responded to her touch and reverted to normal and sat up on the mat. Coach let the girls in and they engulfed me in a big group hug. I felt the love and that love was real. Somehow I was going to have to overcome this so I would not let the other girls down in the competition. Somehow I would have to find a way to sever the tie that bonded each of them to Erida and save them.

Coach called practice for the day after having the rest of the girls cool down. I sat in the bleachers and watched them go through the cool down exercises. Momma sat down next to me and hugged me. When she was satisfied that I had recovered we all loaded up in the van for the trip to each of the girl's houses and then home. Once we got home, Momma sat me down on the couch next to her.

"Kiddo, you were doing so well. You did better than anyone had a right to expect of you after the trauma you endured. What happened?"

"Momma, I was overconfident. I had succeeded in so much but it was all with either Ari's or Hera's help. I didn't call on either of them for that last dance. All that trauma flooded in and overwhelmed me. I had no choice but to ball up in the fetal position to try to protect myself from the assault on me. I know better now. I can do it with Hera's help but not in my strength alone."

"Kiddo, I raised a wise young woman. For the dress rehearsal tomorrow I will put the routine back in the middle like it is supposed to be. If you have a repeat then I will just pull it from the competition. It's a high score adding routine showing off yours and Hailey's superior tumbling skills with Amy antics thrown in to cover your getting set up for the tumbling run. If we have to do without it we'll just have to hope for the best. You are my concern. We'll have to get you some PTSD counseling so that you can cope with flashbacks if they ever come again."

"You are right Momma! Thank you for always looking out for me. Now that I know what is needed, I'll ask for help. I don't want to let the other girls down. I want to win the competition too!"

Kiddo, I know it is early but you have had a long and rough day. Why don't you take a nice soak in the tub, get ready for bed and try to get some sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a full day with the commuter flight from here to Atlanta then the Southwest flight from Atlanta to Denver for the competition. Set your alarm for 4:00 AM. We are going to have another long day.

I set my alarm then I had my soak in the tub and did my evening personal chores and put on my favorite nightgown and went to bed. Before trying to go to sleep I started a new routine of praying to and praising Hera to bless my sleep and everything that I was to do on Thursday and when I finished , I immediately fell into a deep and dreamless sleep.

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Thirteen - Dress Rehearsal

By Jo Dora Webster

How will Denise and her friends travel to the competition and do dress rehersal?

 

---

Chapter Thirteen - Dress Rehearsal

[Thursday Day Twelve of the Enchantment]

4:00 AM came very early but I was ready for it. I started the day with my prayers to Hera. Today was to be a travel day with the final rehearsal coming Thursday evening. I saw that Momma had left my suitcase by the door and from the weight of it, I knew that Momma had packed for me. I looked over to the recliner and there was Momma sleeping. I knew what kind of schedule we were under so I woke up Momma so she could get ready as well.

"Good Morning Momma!" I gave her a quick hug and her eyelids fluttered and opened.

"Kiddo, Good morning. Go ahead and get ready for the plane trips and I will go to my bedroom and do the same."

Momma went to her bedroom and I did my daily chores took a shower and got dressed. Due to the early morning flight, all the parents were individually bringing their children to the airport. Momma took us by a 24 hour fast food drive through to get breakfast. We arrived at the airport at 4:30AM breezed through security and were at the gate where we boarded at 5:00 AM for our Delta commuter flight from Lamur, GA (LMG) for Atlanta GA(ATL)

We arrived on Delta at 6:00 AM and had to travel the people mover to get from the Delta concourse to the Southwest Concourse. We fortunately had paid for Business Select so we were boarded A6 - A12 which gave us pretty much our pick of seats at the front of the plane. We filled up two consecutive rows plus Star sat behind us in a window seat. Our flight departed at 6:25 AM EDT and would arrive in Denver (DEN) at 7:35 AM MDT which would be a three hour and 10 minute flight.

Flying into Denver it was obvious that the Airport was no where near downtown Denver, where our hotel and the Colorado Convention Center which was hosting the competition was located. Momma had opted for us to ride the RTD A line train from the Airport to Denver Union Station. We boarded at 8:11 AM and arrived at Denver Union Station at 9:10 AM

We had two rooms reserved at the Hilton Denver Convention Center. Brittany had her two girls in one room and Momma, I , Kendra and Star were in the other one. We called two Lyfts to get us from Denver Union Station to the Hilton Denver Convention Center so we would not have to deal with our luggage on a bus. We stored our luggage with the Concierge at the hotel and were told our room would be ready at 1 PM MDT

We opted to eat breakfast again at the Hilton since it was time for another meal. The food at the Hotel was wonderful but expensive. We had heard that there were some fast food restaurants over at the 16th Street Mall that were more economical. The 16th Street Mall was a retail venue that stretched from Civic Center RTD Station to the Union Station Transportation Hub for both Amtrak and RTD (the region's transportation system). The 16th Street Mall had no traffic allowed except the RTD Mall Free Ride Busses which ran its entire length stoping at every corner. The Hilton Denver Convention Center Hotel was in easy walking distance to the Colorado Convention Center.

After we finished breakfast at 10 AM MDT we walked to the Convention Center and marveled at the huge 2 story tall big blue bear out front of the Convention Center. We were able to check in and get our competition badges a process that had us waiting with a lot of other teams who would be competing during the competition in different categories. Momma commented that the competition had a premium tier plan that came with a goodie bag and featured having our badges mailed to us so we didn't have to pick them in the long line at the competition plus fast access for re-entry to the competition using said badges. We would have to do some more fundraising but she wanted to get the premium badges for next year.

Our welcome kit contained a program and a map so we could go by the room where we were booked to do our Dress Rehearsal this evening . The convention center was a maze but with the help of the map we were able to find our way around. They also had a competition app for Android and iPhone which we installed on all our phones. The preliminary competitions were done in some of the larger convention rooms which had ceilings high enough for the acrobatics involved in some of the classifications. Fortunately our classification did not permit the mini trampolines which were needed for some of the acrobatics involved with some of the huge teams and and large tall pyramids. Our classification stressed dance and tumbling in addition to standard cheers.

In the program we found that in addition to the competition going on in different classifications, there were panels on different topics put on by cheerleaders and coaches for cheerleaders and coaches. As tempting as the panels were, everyone wanted to go to the dealer's room first. The dealer's room had booths which featured cheerleader outfits, cheerleader props, cheerleader choreography, cheerleader multimedia services, and so much more. There was a food court tailored to cheerleader needs which had salads, sandwiches and healthy foods and over to the side there was even a pizza stand to begin that celebration after the category's competition was done.

We found a panel that we all wanted to attend about new ideas for cheerleader fund raising. We all were interested in that because after the competition was the official start of fundraising season with only baseball going on in major sports and we did not cheer at all the games for baseball season so we concentrated on fundraising until football season so we had to make the time count. We left the convention center at 12:30 MDT and had to wait in a short line to have our badges' RFID polled by a iPad so that we would be ready to re-enter when we returned.

By the time we were finished at the Convention Center and had walked back to our Hotel it was almost check in time. We were assured that we could go ahead and check in and our key cards for the rooms would become active when the room was ready. We were pleasantly surprised when checking in that our luggage had already been delivered to our room. The room was already ready so we could go right in and get settled. Once we had our uniforms hung up and some other outfits it was time for us to get together and decide what to do until it was time to check back in to the competition when it was time for us to use the room there for our dress rehearsal this evening.

The Dooley's and Kendra Nestle opted to first go to the indoor Olympic sized pool and get some laps in and then later maybe sight see at the 16th street mall. Momma and I along with Star Lacon wanted to go back to the convention and attend some of the panels. We agreed to meet up at the Cheesecake Factory for Dinner and go together back to the competition for our time reserved for our dress rehearsal. It was 1:30 MDT by the time that the three of us had walked to the Colorado Convention Center and had made it through security for the competition. Momma looked at the schedule and found a session that was interesting to her, "Marketing to Corporate Sponsors". We all wanted to come along since if we could get corporate money for the cheerleaders that would make less money that we would have to fundraise.

I could not believe my eyes when we were walking to room 708 to get good seats for the panel. Walking up to us to meet us from the other direction was Dr Ariel!

Momma asked her, "It is a pleasant surprise to see you here, Jane. Now I see where you had to rush off to do?"

"May I borrow Denise for a while? I promise to get her back before the Dress Rehearsal."

"Denise, please go with Ms. Holt. Do you have your phone? You can check back in with me if things go longer than planned."

"I have my phone Momma. I'll see you and Star later. Good bye!"

I followed Ms. Holt into an empty room. When the door had closed I saw Dr. Ariel and a portal formed. Dr. Ariel and I stepped right through into Hera's Temple. We were greeted by Francine and Julie who had just gotten out of school and had come right over.

"Now I can speak freely. Ms. Holt was attending the competition as one of the vendors in the dealer's room. I had need of you from Hera but if I showed up in Denver it would cause too many questions. I got Jane to lead you into the empty room we found so that I could portal you back here. it was actually Hera who made the portal, I just communicated with her when we would need it. Denise you are special to Hera like a daughter. She is choosing to reveal herself to you to make it clear to you what her intentions are for you and to remember the encounter."

"I am over whelmed. I guess that Hera really is looking out for me to portal me back before the dress rehearsal and that I will be ready to perform. Of course I want to have this encounter with Hera. Hi Francine and Julie. I appear not to have time for chit chat but it is good to see you."

Francine said, "Good luck in whatever you are about to do." and Julie waved to me.

"Denise, go back to the inner sanctum of the shrine. Hera is waiting for you.", Dr. Ariel told me.

I went toward the inner sanctum and the doors opened in front of me of their own accord. I entered with reverence and curtseyed. I cast down my eyes and approached the pillow at the feet of the Goddess Hera. I kneeled prostrate at her feet.

Hera told me, "Rise, Denise and join me at my table where we can partake of its delicacies and talk Mother to daughter. Ever since you found out that I am real, you have reverenced me and worshiped me. Please join me."

I rose and saw Hera stretched her arm toward a table set for two beckoning to me to join her. I moved towards the table and taking my seat opposite Hera. The table was set with containers of nectar and ambrosia. My place was already helped with portions of the delicacies.

"Denise, I understand that you are concerned about the enchantment that Erida has given you. If you are transgender or get pregnant the enchantment will give you an identity death as it rewrites history as though you were female from the beginning of your life."

"Yes my Lady, I am concerned about losing myself. At the time I agreed to it, I was certain that I was not transgender and my transformation was solely to qualify to help out for the competition. Now I am not too sure since having the training wheels on the enchantment includes something to reinforce me being female. If it were possible lifting the consequences to my being transgender would be my greatest desire."

"I am willing to lift Erida's enchantment of you and place you under my own enchantment to leave you in this form, Denise. The consequences of you getting pregnant would be the same since I can do no harm to an unborn child who will always need their mother. However if you are transgender you would not have history rewritten to make you female from your birth but you will be permanently female at the end of the month of enchantment. By my rescue of you, Erida already knows that I am involved so I am willing to exchange her enchantment for mine at this time if you agree."

"My Lady, please if it be your will, break Erida's enchantment of me and substitute your own enchantment is my petition to you."

"Denise come kneel before me. Your petition is granted."

I knelt before Hera as she requested me to do. Hera laid her hands on my head. Erida's enchantment was no more as though a great burden had been lifted from me. Next I felt amazing as Hera filled me with her power. I felt some physical changes occur which rendered me in the image of Hera as though I were Hera's daughter. The changes were slight yet they greatly enhanced my beauty. I could see the changes in my mind's eye but I wanted a mirror too to see with my physical eyes. I was still Momma's daughter but now I was Hera's daughter too.

"Denise, rise as my daughter. I give you leave to return now. I must talk to you again once the enchantment has run it's course at the full moon. Denise go in my esteem."

I rose as I was instructed and saw a portal before me. I walked through it and back to an empty room except for Jane who was seated and busily working on her laptop in the Denver Convention Center.

"Welcome back, Denise. You were gone about two hours and its now 4:00 PM MDT. That must have been some encounter that you had!"

"It was an amazing encounter. Time must have flowed differently for me. For me it felt like 15 minutes at most. Do you think I will pass muster? Hera changed me. She removed Erida's enchantment from me and substituted her own and she kinda made me her daughter.

"We'll say you had a makeover and we worked on the routines. Come on, let's join the others. They should be walking by here soon."

"Ms. Holt, please lead on

We walked through the door and back into the competition hallway. We saw walking towards us was Momma and Star.

"There you are, Jane and Denise! Star and I have been looking for y'all. It's time to go to the Cheesecake Factory and meet the others. Jane, Where have you been with Denise?"

"We have been working on the routines and giving Denise a makeover. Do you like it?"

"That must be some makeup that they used. It looks like she isn't wearing any makeup and her skin is flawless. I hope you got a supply of the makeup they used and you learned the techniques, Denise, because you look stunning."

"They used an airbrush so what they used fit into my purse. All I need to get to duplicate it is a decent airbrush.

"We'll have to see about getting that when we get back to Georgia. Goodbye Jane and thanks for looking out for Denise. Let's go girls!"

We exited the competition and walked over to California Street then walked two blocks to end up on the 16th Street Mall. We caught the Mall Freeride bus and exited at Larimer Street and we were at our destination, The Cheesecake factory, where Britany and the other girls were waiting for us.

"Patricia, there you are and the rest of the team. Let's go snag a table. We're famished."

Of course, Brittany. Lead on. I made a reservation so they should be holding a table for us."

Brittany led our group to the reservation desk.

"Russell, Party of seven is here"

"Right this way" She led us to a table and we were seated. Of course we ordered and ate a fantastic supper which was topped off with a desert of cheesecake. Momma paid the bill for all of us and we left to go back to the Hotel to change into our outfits for dress rehearsal.

We must have been a sight walking back to the competition with Brittany dressed as Amy and the rest of us in our uniforms. Once inside we looked normal among the cheerleader teams who were similarly dressed.

We found the ballroom where we had booked rehearsal space easily using the map. Another team had just finished up and was departing as we entered. It seemed strange to have the ballroom so empty except for us but it wouldn't do to have another team looking on to steal routines from us.

With the empowerment by Hera, I was constantly aware of Her presence inside me. Because of this it was easy to petition Hera to bless our routine and to praise Her for all that She had done to help me.

We took our places in the ballroom stage area and begun our routine for the competition. We ran it all in the proper order and when it came to the About Face routine, both Chelsea and I executed it flawlessly. I had no flashbacks of PTSD as I was now empowered by Hera and my mind had been restored even better than my pre-trauma state. The rest of the routines went well too and soon we were giving up the space for another group coming in to practice their routine.

"Team that was a flawless practice so I have no notes for you except one. Denise you were awesome on the "About Face" Dance and Tumbling along with you too, Chelsea. I am so proud of you that you have found a way to overcome your PTSD. I believe with the way that you all executed our routines that we have a very good chance at winning the competition. We'll do it again just like that tomorrow evening. I would not change a thing."

We cheered for 'coach' and was rather boisterous leaving the ballroom. By the time we finished the panels had been closed for today so we went to the Bellco theater to watch the competition in another class different from ours. Finally after the winners had been announced the competition ended for the day and the seven of us went back to our hotel to change for bed.

Star, Kendra, Momma and I got into our nightgowns and got into the two queen sized beds. Kendra and Star shared and I shared with Momma. We chatted back and forth with Momma chiming in at times as we were all snuggled up. Finally the conversation ended as all of us went to sleep

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Chapter Fourteen - Competition

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Denise and her friends win the competition?

 

---

Chapter Fourteen - Competition

[Friday Day Thirteen of the Enchantment]

We intentionally slept in on Friday since we were going to have to get up at 1:30 AM Saturday to make our 5:00 AM flight to Atlanta. We got up in time to get dressed and go down for brunch at 10 AM. At 10:30 AM we went back up to our hotel room and changed into our performance outfits. We gathered our props of pom-poms and megaphones and walked over to the Colorado Convention Center. We were able to stage our props in a locker back stage then we entered the seating area of the Bellco Theatre. around 11:30 AM

The competition for our classification was to start right after 12:00 PM MDT Friday and would be concluded just before 5:00 PM MDT. Our time was scheduled at 2:00 PM. MDT We took seats in a section reserved for competition participants before our time and intended to do so after we completed our routine. Finally it turned 1:30 PM MDT and we were allowed backstage with our gear. We would be using our megaphones and pom poms in the routine. We got to stage them on the stage at 5 minutes till and let us get into position on the stage for our first routine. Finally it was time to start our routine and we were ready

Hailey started us off, "Go Fight Win, Hit it!"

"You gotta Go to Fight!

You gotta Fight to Win!

You gotta Go, Fight, Win!

You gotta Go to Fight!

You gotta Fight to Win!

You gotta Go, Fight, Win!

Go!"

The LHS student body loved to sing the fight song which was based on the words and music to "The Army Goes Rolling Along." In this routine we both danced and sung the fight song to accompany us.

"Rolling along, Hit it!

"First to fight for the right,

Full of Lamur Institute's might,

ARMYdillos Go Rolling Along!

Proud of all we have done,

Fighting 'til the battle's won,

ARMYdillos Go Rolling Along.

Then it's hi! hi! hey!

ARMYdillos on our way

Count off the cadence loud and strong; (two! three!)

For where'er we go,

You will always know

ARMYdillos GO ROLLING ALONG! (keep it rolling!)

ARMYdillos GO ROLLING ALONG!

ARMYdillos!!! GO ROLLING!!! ALONG!!!!"

"YYYEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!"

We loved to jump up and kick out and wave our pom poms after the fight song was over. We all got caught up in the emotion of it. We were fired up! Now we needed to get the crowd fired up so that our team would win!

In the original song "You're a grand old flag " we used the music but with our filk the words were completely different. In our adaptation it was about Amy and Brittany was the star of the show. This was the first of our Amy Routines. Like the previous one we both sung and danced.

"Dance, dance, dance, HIt It!"

A-my, Dance, Dance,Dance

A-my now! Dance, Dance Dance

A war-rior is rea-dy to fight

Ar-my-dillo of

My school was chose

To fight the good fight ev-ery day

A-my, Dance, Dance,Dance

A-my now! Dance, Dance Dance

Make us vi-gil-ent to the task

When foe fall in-to dis-ar-ray

Then its time A-my Dance, Dance Dance

"About Face! Hit it!"

Immediately both Chelsea and I began the routine. The dance I had just initiated required us to turn on our heels 135 degrees leaving a 90 degree angle between us. We would dance apart till we were far enough separated to do two standard tumbling runs.

We then turned and faced each other each doing the same tumbling run. We ended facing each other then we turned and faced the crowd. The rest of the cheerleaders joined us in line on the stage at the finish of their own tumbling runs

Hailey started us with the call:

"Spell Out Amy! Hit It"

We all joined in right on the beat! Chelsea and Star were formed up on the right of Brittany while Hailey and Kendra and I were on her left. As we danced in time to the beat, we would move our pom poms from the outside to center and to the inside. As Amy, Brittany danced in the center. She was the star of this cheer. She didn't want to let down her teammates who poured out their adoration.

"Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!

Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!"

Amy held her "A" pose while they all chanted:

"Aye ~ Ambition for our athletics team!"

She held her "M" pose during the phrase:

"Emm ~ Mighty to beat our en-e-my!"

Amy posed as a "Y" as their yell continued:

"Wye ~ Yell out to all our Vic-to-ry!"

Amy started her last tumbling run as we returned to what we were doing in the beginning.

"Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!

Aye Emm Wye clap clapity clap clap clap ~ Amy!

Yeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh Aaaiiiimmmeee!

Yeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!"

While the cheerleaders jumped up and down and shook their pom poms in salute to Amy, Brittany maintained the split in the middle of us that She ended up in after her tumbling run down the center of us all.

We all picked up our megaphones because this was a responsive cheer that the crowd answered us. First time through, Hailey led the cheer and used her megaphone alone and we echoed.

"Heidi Hay! Hit It

Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

ARMYdillos passing by

ARMYdillos passing by"

We all joined in with Hailey on our megaphones as we repeated what came before and the crowd rocked the stands and echoed us!

"Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Heidi Hay Heidi ho!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Wooly woodly Wily Whoa!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

Lift your heads and hold them high!

ARMYdillos passing by!

ARMYdillos passing by!"

Sound off!

ARMYdillos!

Hit it again!

ARMYdillos!

Rip it apart!

Aye

Arr

Emm

Wye

Dee

Eye

El

El

Oh!

Es!

Yeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaah! ARMYdillos!

YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!"

We were jumping up and down and shaking our pom poms in the air and we all ended up by all of us doing a split at the same time, even Brittany as Amy! She did a split in the costume. It was so cool and the crowd loved it!

Hailey shouted, "Got Spirit! Hit it!"

We shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " We all pointed to the crowd

The Crowd shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " They pointed at us!

We shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " We all pointed to the crowd

The Crowd shouted in unison, "We've got spirit yes we do! We've got spirit, how 'bout you? " They pointed at us!

We shouted in unison, "We've got more! We've got more! We've got more! " And we finished off both the cheer and the crowd.

Hailey initiated the routine with Hailey and I, side by side. The silent count started as Hailey slapped her thighs with her arms coming down into first position. Once the routine started, it was as though I was not the same person at all, as if my body was possessed by a great dancer and gymnast. Star, Kendra and Chelsea were in line with us too. Beside us dancing the mascot's part was Hailey's mother Brittany as Amy the ARMYdillo.

"Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, one-a, two-a, three-a, four-a

Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy ,Do wah diddy diddy, one-a ,two-a, three-a, four-a

"Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, one-a, two-a, three-a, four-a

"Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, one-a, two-a, three-a, four-a

Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy ,Do wah diddy diddy, one-a ,two-a, three-a, four-a

"Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, Do wah diddy diddy, one-a, two-a, three-a, four-a

Go!

YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Shout out Two bits, Hit it!

Two bits

Four bits hey!

Six Bits

A dollar

All for ARMYdillos

Stand up and Holler!

YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

And that was the end of our program and our fate was in the judges hands now. We put our props back in the backstage locker and then we took our seats in the Bellco Theatre to see the rest of the contestant groups.

At 4:00 PM the last group finished and the judges started deliberating. At 4:30 PM Momma got a brief call.

Coach whispered, "Quietly get up and go back stage. We are part of the top 5 but the judges are still deciding the order."

We did as we were asked and stood quietly in a corner of back stage. Finally the MC took the stage armed with the results.

A fanfare played and the MC announced, "Townsend High Tigers of Georgia - Honorable mention"

The Townsend High cheerleaders ran out on stage and among them was Sabrina Wright, a member of "The Club". They received the Honorable Mention Cup and they went off stage to the other side.

After being blindsided we looked around to see if there were any other local groups backstage. We found one! The Parson High Panthers were backstage along with another member of "The Club", Veronica Fielder. The others we could see were not from Georgia. The entire membership of "The Club" was here in Denver and I had a shiver run down my spine.

A fanfare played and the MC announced, "East High Angels of Colorado - Third Place"

They ran out on stage and we could not recognize any of them. They received the third place cup and their members received a bronze metal . Then they ran off stage to the other side of the stage.

A fanfare played and the MC announced, "Aquinas High Blugolds of New York - Second Place"

They ran out on stage and we could not recognize any of them. They received the second place cup and their members received a silver metal . Then they ran off stage to the other side of the stage. Only us and the Panthers remained. The suspense was killing me

A fanfare played and the MC announced, "Lamur Institute ARMYdillos of Georgia - The Champions of Division Seven"

While feeling for the Panthers I whooped it up with my fellow cheerleaders who all ran onto the stage. We were presented with the championship cup and presented gold metals to each of us. We stayed to take an encore curtsy then we ran off the stage to the other side to join the other winners.

The MC announced the first group from division six to take the stage and it was all over and we had won

Momma urged us to get our props from the locker quickly and return to the Hotel. We had a 1:30AM wake up call so we needed to get in bed ASAP after packing and leaving out our traveling clothes and night gowns. Trying to rest or go to sleep as soon afterward as we could. We arrived back at the Hotel with all our props which were packed away by Momma in her common large suitcase.

"My excitement died down when I realized how soon 1:30 AM MDT was going to come. I soon had my packing done as well as my prep for bed and my nightgown on with my travel clothes still hanging in the closet. Amazingly when my head hit the pillow in the bed I was sharing with Momma, I went fast asleep.

Dance, Dance, Dance

Full Moon

Fifteen - Celebration

By Jo Dora Webster

How will Denise and her friends celebrate winning the competition?

 

---

Chapter Fifteen - Celebration

[Saturday Day Fourteen of the Enchantment]

Saturday was to be another travel day with a half day back with a special assembly scheduled at 5:00 PM EDT to celebrate our competing and our winning the competition along with our baseball team qualifying for the Georgia AAAA championship tournament, and the end of School.

While our flight out including the commuter flight only took two hours thirty minutes to get to Denver International Airport due to us breezing through security at Lamur's airport and taking in account the time change which subtracted two hours from the local time that we landed. The return trip was going to be much worse. From Union Station in Denver (which was a five minute ride from the Hotel) the A-Line RTD trip to the airport would take an hour. We needed to allow two hours to get through Security at Denver International Airport, a three hour ride on Southwest, Adding the two hour time difference for EDT local time once in Atlanta, a half hour lay over between planes then a one hour Delta commuter jet ride from Atlanta to Lamur. That totals seven and a half hours to get home in Lamur from the hotel in Denver.

The only solution for us to get back to Lamur in time for our celebration was to take the earliest RTD A-line train at 3AM and count on quick processing through the airport security at that time of day to get on a 5:00 AM MDT flight to Atlanta which would arrive in Atlanta at 10 AM EDT add a 30 minute layover to get to the Delta concourse and an hour commuter flight to Lamur, GA we would arrive at 11:30AM EDT if all things went well. That left time for a three hour nap and an hour to get ready for us to attend our celebration at Lamur Institute at 5:00 PM EDT. Whew!

Back tracking from 3 AM, We wanted to leave the hotel at 2:45 AM MDT which meant getting up at 1:45 AM MDT to get ready to go home.

As it turned out getting up at 1:45 AM MDT we were able to get home by 11:30 AM EDT and we had our three hour nap before the celebration. Star and Kendra stayed with Momma and I so that we would not have to do pick ups and drop offs saving that time. The Dooley's went home to their house and drove themselves to the celebration.

It certainly was different being a celebrant rather than a celebratee. We got to crash through a banner held up by two majorettes and flanked on each side by the pep band which played as we crashed through. Then we got to stand in a place of honor on the stage while the pep band repeated the process for the baseball team who after crashing through their banner came up to the stage to their own place of honor.

The baseball team went first and Theresa Lacon, Lamur Institute Headmistress and Star's Mother, came to the microphone. Thank you Lamur Institute for coming back to school after the last day of classes to celebrate our Baseball team for making the state tournament and our cheerleaders by attending and winning the national competition in Denver, CO. First we celebrate our baseball team. Give a hand for team captain Richard Sanders and coach Charles Nestle who are coming up to receive a certificate of appreciation from Lamur Institute for the accomplishment that they have made the single elimination tournament. They are four wins away from the GA AAAA baseball championship.

"Thank you Headmistress Lacon for this certificate of appreciation. We'll bring it with us to each of the playoff games to remind us of the spirit of the Lamur Institute ARMYdillos student body, who have supported us all the way." said Coach Nestle

"On behalf of the team I want to thank the student body and the cheerleaders who have cheered us on to victory, without them we could not have accomplished getting into the playoffs. Thank you, ARMYdillos!", proclaimed Richard

"Now I would like to bring up, Coach Patricia Russell and Captain Hailey Dooley of the ARMYdillos Cheerleaders. Coach and Hailey came up to the microphone with the Headmistress. Hailey came up with the trophy that we had won by being best of the Division seven Cheerleader competition.

"On behalf of Lamur Institute I would like to present this Certificate of Achievement from Lamur Institute for your achievement."

"Thank you Headmistress, We have a special place at school where we will proudly display this certificate. Thank you ARMYdillos!"

"On behalf of the cheerleaders, we would like to present to Lamur Institute this cup that we were awarded for our win so that it can be displayed in the Institute's trophy case. Thank you ARMYdillos

"On behalf of Lamur Institute I accept the cup, Thank you Hailey and all the cheerleaders. Now as it is traditional the baseball team and cheerleaders will lead a parade on foot through the campus of all the student body and singing the original Lamur High School song."

We all paraded out in formation. As we marched along we sung the school's original song when it was originally Lamur High School instead of Lamur Institute which changed when they added the Junior College classes.

"When the Green and the White are flowing over our dear LHS

Your name in fame we are shouting, As we cheer you to success

As we march unfaltering forward, Your future great we hail,

May your glory never lessen and your courage never fail.

Lamur, Honor

Lamur, Glory

Lamur High School

Lamur High we praise your name

When the Green and the White are flowing over our dear LHS

Your name in fame we are shouting, As we cheer you to success.

As we march unfaltering forward, Your future great we hail,

May your glory never lessen and your courage never fail."

We repeated the song until we formed a loop around the gymnasium. At that point we all cheered and went our separate ways

Momma gathered the cheerleaders around her before she would let them get away. Everyone's parents gathered with them too as they were about to go their separate ways. "Don't forget to mark your calendars for the baseball tournament games. Fortunately Lamur Institute is hosting the tournament in our baseball stadium this year. so we will be getting ready out of our own facility at the Institute. Let's cheer our baseball players on to victory. Now you all can go and celebrate our achievements with your family and friends. That's all!"

Momma and I got home and we both were ready to rest and talk about the last few days. We had a note from Jenifer Sanders that she had swept the home for 'bugs' and had found no audio or video devices. She also assured us that the magical wards around the house were intact so we should be able to talk freely.

"Kiddo, it's a relief that it's finally okay to freely talk. What happened to you, Denise? I can see you are not wearing any makeup but your lack of flaws screams that you do wear some. You also have had your looks and build altered in a subtle manner. What gives?

"Oh Momma I have lots to tell you about what happened on Thursday at the competition when Miss Holt came to get me. She actually turned me over to Dr. Ariel who had a portal waiting generated by Hera back to Georgia and Hera's Shrine. Of course Dr. Ariel getting me directly would have raised too many questions with "The Club". Something wonderful happened. I was taken to an audience with Hera and I remember everything and I did not pass out afterward."

"Is that the real reason that you took two hours to get back?"

"Time flows so much slower in Hera's inner sanctum. It was only 20 minutes in Hera's inner sanctum for me but it was two hours spent in the real world.

"Kiddo I guess that you won't have much use for makeup anymore"

"Hera made me her daughter and removed the enchantment that Erida placed on me and gave me her own enchantment which leaves out the extreme of Identity Death in any consequence even though it still has the same consequences of becoming permanent if you become pregnant or if you are transgender. It's becoming Hera's daughter that gave me my looks now with the change to include some of Hera's features. I have two mothers now, you and Hera. It also made me immune to the PTSD. Hera fixed it so that I will never fear the trauma or have flashbacks. Hera made me overcome my PTSD. That's why I did so good at dress rehearsal."

"Kiddo, Wow! That's what I have been seeing that I could not explain. Your father's resemblance is gone and you now are solely a child of Hera and I. I guess that makes you a demigoddess."

"I think I am a Demigoddess but I have no way of tapping into that power yet unless Hera opens it for me. I think that if I revert to being male then I also revert to being parented by you and Daddy. This may be a temporary gig but that may be what allows me to save 'the club' and get them out of Erida's clutches with lots of help from Hera's Circle and from Hera herself."

"Denise you know that you can come to me with any problem. We'll work it out "

"Momma, I have realized something from spending so much time away from Richard lately. I love him but it's a chaste pure love. Richard's outside is 100% male but inside there are male and female aspects doing battle. It's that battle that allows us to be put in close situations yet not be tempted and if I kiss him it's like kissing Daddy. I feel no lust or sexuality, just chaste pure love."

"Denise, I guess that you are in flux inside too so it may not be until you both get sorted that you will be able to see if this love is going somewhere. Of course even then if Erida is not defeated yet she could use that love against the two of you"

"Thank you, Momma. I enjoy listening to your wisdom. Hey that trans adult friend of yours who is in the Hera circle might want to consider getting the Hera version of the enchantment since there would be no identity death and she could become a real woman.

"Well she already is a real woman but I get what you are saying, Kiddo. Why don't we get into our nightgowns order pizza and turn on PIXL and we can settle in for a evening of romance movies?"

" That's a wonderful idea Momma. Let's do it! I'm off to go upstairs to get ready for bed and slip into my night gown."

We both went upstairs and got ready for bed and got into our nightgowns. Momma had pulled out our convertible couch bed and had made it up when I came back down. I turned on the TV and selected the FRNDLY app and tuned to the PIXL channel that airs great romance movies without commercials 24/7 streamed over the internet . I looked over at Momma's laptop which was displaying the Pizza tracker and I noticed that our Pizza was already on the way to us. Isn't technology wonderful some times.

I had been watching all the moon phases and noting from the almanac data what time each night the moon was due to rise. I had watched it shrink from the full moon bit by bit until it was only a sliver last night. I had heard that women are ruled by the moon and I realized that the lunar cycle matched a woman's cycle usually. According to the almanac it was well past time for the moon to rise yet I could not spot the moon in the sky anywhere. I decided to ask my Mom."

"Momma, where is the moon tonight?"

"Kiddo, It's New Moon which is the opposite of Full Moon and the entire face of the moon is dark tonight. It happens when the moon is half way in the lunar month. More importantly for you it means that the first half of the enchantment on you is over when the enchantment helps you be a girl. For the last half of the month you won't be influenced to conform to girl's norms. You will be able to examine your girlhood and learn if it is coming from your mind which would make you a transgirl or only from your body which would mean you are really Dee Jay"

"I know that I will still have the skills that I will need as a girl since due to my mimicking ability I've learned what it takes to be a girl. But I will have the freedom to know my own mind instead of being forced down any particular path. I'll get to know deep in my soul if I am a girl or boy. But starting tomorrow everything gets a little harder to live since none of it will be done for me any more."

Sooner than I had expected our pizza and sodas were at the door . Momma took them in and placed our pizza buffet with drinks on the coffee table. I selected a paper plate and filled it with my favorites and also selected a soda. We sat on the edge of the bed while we were eating while watching the romance movie on PIXL. Finally we had gotten our fill of Pizza so Momma put up the leftovers up in the kitchen. We both got into bed sitting up and watching the movie. We finished that one and started another movie and we both laid down on the bed still watching the movie.

At least I knew that I was under Hera's enchantment instead of Erida's now so if I were a transwomen or if I became pregnant, I would stay a female but my history would not be rewritten and I would not have an identity death. I wondered what the two weeks starting with the new moon would have in store for me. I lasted through the second movie but sometime during the third movie, I drifted off to sleep.

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Prolog ~ Penelope and Aphrodite

A Lamur, Georgia, USA Novel

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Perseus, with Helen's help, find a way
to enter Aphrodite's presence and gain beauty for his mother?

---

This prolog will encompass the beginning of Aphrodite creating another line of priestess who will endure for centuries in the future.

---

Prolog ~ Penelope and Aphrodite

The Grecian plain glistened with the clinging droplets everywhere from the blessing that had been received from the heavens. A poor Grecian boy stood as a guest in the home of his friend, a poor Grecian girl. Perseus listened intently to Helen as she whispered to him about the field that Aphrodite visited each year close to the village.

“I discovered this myself and I have told no one till telling you now. Tomorrow is the day, Perseus!”

“My mother is so lonely. If only she could have the beauty that age and hard work have robbed from her then someone would fall in love with her and she would have all she needs. I know that she won’t ask for beauty for herself. She thinks of everyone but herself.”

"Only your mother or her daughter could petition Aphrodite for beauty. You don’t have any sisters,Perseus. You could be the daughter that asks Aphrodite for your mother.”

Helen dressed Perseus up as a girl. Perseus looked at the reflection in a mirror and admired Helen’s skill. Perseus could pass as a girl before anyone. The only exception was the Goddess herself who could see beyond the exterior to the soul.

"Would Aphrodite ignore this deception to see beyond to my motives for my mother?

"It's up to you. I feel that it would work."

“I think that Aphrodite would listen to a boy rather than one who tried to deceive her. Would you please go to the shrine to Aphrodite and give an offering for my mother and me? Thank you for your help. Seeing myself as a girl makes me wish I were my mother’s daughter. Nevertheless I go in truth and in love for my mother.”

"I had not thought of that Perseus. I even had a girl’s name picked out for you, Penelope. I will do as you ask and may you have favor with the Goddess.”

“Perhaps someday there will be a Penelope.”

Helen helped Perseus remove the disguise and he left dressed as he had entered.

Perseus ran to the field and spied a beautiful maiden in the field. Perseus thought, “This is the Goddess herself just as Helen had told me.”

He came and knelt at her feet. She touched him and told him,“Arise. Why do you come here to me? “

“Lady, I come here to bring a petition for my mother.”

“You did well to come before me in truth even though as a man you are not worthy to come before me. The girl, Helen, who thought that I could be deceived by her handiwork should be taught a lesson.”

“I beg mercy for her, Lady. Her judgment was clouded with her great desire to help me.”

“Mercy shall be granted to her. Come be with me this day and help me harvest the seeds and fluid from these plants. After the work is done I will answer your petition, Perseus.”

The Goddess handed Perseus a vial and pouch, identical to hers, to hold the fluid and seeds and after she showed him the method where no fluid would be lost and no seed missed.

The pair worked in the field thru the noonday. The Goddess told stories of women who had loved and in each story portrayed a different hue of a many colored love. When the Sun hung overhead past its full strength the two had finished the field. Perseus gave the Goddess the fluid filled vial and the pouch that contained the seeds.

“You have done well Perseus. Come eat supper with me.”

They both retired to a grassy spot underneath the shade of a tree with a pond just beyond. They dined sitting on a cover of fine linen partaking of delicacies only known on Olympus. Following the meal, Perseus was overcome with drowsiness.

He spoke, “Lady, I beg your forgiveness but I can scarce keep my eyes open.”

“Sleep now, Perseus. You have my blessing.”

Perseus surrendered and fell asleep, thankful for the Goddess’s understanding. About an hour later the child awoke to find the Goddess smiling at her. There was no mistaking that she was now a girl. Amazingly enough she wore the clothes of a handmaiden almost identical to the outfit that the Goddess herself had worn as she portrayed a girl in the field. Now Aphrodite was clothed in her Olympic splendor. Yet the Goddess had the same demeanor toward her as though she were destined to be in this form all along.

“Now you are worthy, dear Penelope. You have wondered why a Goddess would disguise herself as a maiden and labor herself to gather the fluid and seeds. The fluid is blessed by the Gods to bring beauty. To be exposed as much a mortal woman could not contain the beauty and any man would be transformed. You will find yourself precocious having matured as much as an 18 yr. old even though you are only twelve.”

She withdrew a fluid filled small vial and gave it to Penelope. She wondered more why she had awoken a girl which was the Goddess' gift rather than a tree, an animal or even dead. Perhaps Aphrodite had seen her heart when Helen had dressed her up and known that even though a boy had been on the outside, a girl was within trapped yearning to be released like a butterfly exits her cocoon. The Goddess was gracious to her as all this wonder passed over her in a moment leaving her in awe as she carefully held the precious gift of the vial in her hand.

“I will ask you to bring this vial to your mother later and have her use it as I show you to place 2 drops under her tongue.”

Aphrodite demonstrated by placing a drop under her tongue.

“When she does it that will give her back her beauty during the next time she sleeps. Both of you will need only one drop each year to renew your beauty. I’m also going to give you a few seeds and before the vial is exhausted you should be able to use the plants to refill it. I’m also going to give you a scroll that gives the dosage, effects and warns of the danger.”

Aphrodite gave to Penelope the vial, the pouch of seeds and the scroll, that she had promised. Penelope prostrated before her in a deep curtsey upon receiving all three gifts from the Goddess. She discovered that she now had a sweet feminine voice when she first spoke to Aphrodite.

“Thank you My Lady for granting my petition and my wish and for caring for me this day. Now that I may offer my own offering to you I will be faithful.”

Aphrodite gave her a hug and said, “Come, You will attend me as handmaiden as I bathe then I will send my gifts home with you to your mother. Bathe yourself so that you may serve me.”

Penelope joyfully when she reached the pond removed her new clothes, entered the pond and bathed herself. She then helped the goddess to undress and bathed her in the waters of the pond. When finished they turned back to the shore and robes and towels had been provided. Drying herself and the Goddess she helped Aphrodite dress in more elegant Olympian garb and found provided another clean, beautiful dress for her to wear.

“Thank you so much for the wonderful clothing, My Lady. Your blessing has surely been poured out on me.”

Aphrodite smiled and said, “You must keep the secret of the plants safe because unknowing souls would trample this sacred plain and their greed would bring death. Say no more than you have been blessed by Aphrodite. This that I give you is mine only to give so use it only for your family and its descendants. Penelope, you will always remain a woman to reward your acts toward me this day. If your family betrays this trust I will take away these added gifts of my blessing to your mother for her and your family. Penelope, I have revealed your identity to the priestess in the village should any doubt your identity. I have a necklace to give you to show that you have been my handmaiden and are under my protection.”

Aphrodite placed a necklace terminating in a ruby stone on Penelope. She looked at the necklace which would show to all the favor that Aphrodite had given to her.

“Thank you, my lady for your grace toward me.”

Aphrodite sensed that Helen was nearing the plain in despair for the fate of Perseus whom she had expected back with an answer long ago and she feared something had happened to him.

“Helen is coming to the plain. Along with the joyous news of your blessing there is other news I must give Helen. Go meet her and bring her to me!"

“Yes, My Lady.”

Penelope ran to meet Helen. When she finally caught up she gave Helen a big hug.

“I am now Penelope but this morning I was Perseus. The Goddess granted my wish and now she commands me to bring you to her.”

Helen took her hand without a word and the two ran to meet the Goddess. Helen after questioning Penelope became convinced that she had been Perseus. She was truly struck with Penelope’s beauty and that she had passed from girlhood to womanhood while retaining the innocence of a child. When they arrived Helen knelt at the feet of Aphrodite.

“Arise, my child. You have done well in keeping the secret of this plain and the day of my visits till this day. This day you also planned to deceive me but you repented of it. You offered gifts to my shrine for Penelope and her mother and for you and your mother. You, by your self, have my mercy for your transgressions, Helen."

"Thank you, My Lady."

"I must bring you sad tidings, Helen. Your father has been killed. Lydia is no longer your Mother, she is priestess of my temple in Ephesus. Priscilla is no longer your sister for she is my acolyte of my temple in Ephesus. But Helen you shall not be an orphan. Daphne, Penelope's mother is now your mother and Penelope is now your sister. So have I decreed it and so shall it be to reward you for your keeping of the secret of the plain. Helen you will teach your new sister, Penelope all she needs to know about being a girl, and Penelope will teach you my ways concerning the gift I have given to her mother and to you now, her new sister. I know it is a sacrifice to lose your family but it is how you must serve your Goddess."

Helen replied, “Thank you My Lady and I will be faithful to your instructions that Penelope shall teach me and in serving you.”

“I must go now and so you both are free to return to your home. I know that you both will want to help but I ask you not to return here for it would mean your death to help in the harvest. I will always hear your petitions thru the shrine and will give you answers thru the priestess. If we do need to speak face to face I will come to you. I wish it were not so but all you can do by meeting me here in the future is to lead someone to the secret place. “

Penelope answered for the both of them, “We will do as you command.”

“Go now my children. Farewell till I come to you again.”

Each girl replied “Farewell, My Lady”

They both turned away and started their journey. Helen turned back to look at the plain and saw it empty. Aphrodite had returned to Olympus. Helen felt devastayed! She had lost almost everything. Her father dead and the Goddess had stolen her Mother and sister and divorced her from them. Her sins had found her out. How could she have thought that she could fool a Goddess? But her friend and now sister had interceded for her. She was still human and adopted into a family with the Goddess blessing. She'd have to be brave for now for Penelope's sake. Later she would grieve for all she had lost!

“Are you okay, Helen? This sure changes things for me and for you. Until today I thought that you would one day become my lover and wife, beloved.”

“Now we will be sisters for always, Penelope. I guess that makes both of us looking for boyfriends.”

“Just don’t rush me with the boys. I’m going to have to get used to being a girl.”

“With a body like that once they get beyond you having been a boy you are going to be rushed by them.”

“Then I’ll deal with it. Well sister, dear you will have to deal with it too since you too will receive the Goddess' gift!"

"How are we going to deal with our family with the gift?"

"Both you and our mother, will take it tonight then we will all be beautiful in the morning.”

“We all are so lucky.”

Helen and Penelope came to Penelope’s house. Helen could help explain the transformation. Daphne, Penelope’s mother met them at the door and greeted them, “Welcome, Helen. Who is your friend and where is my son?”

“This is Penelope who was your son, Perseus. Perseus found out from me where Aphrodite would be today and he asked the Goddess to grant you beauty so that you would find a husband and no longer be lonely. Perseus helped Aphrodite harvest the beauty fluid and after a nap was transformed to Penelope. I became an orphan but Aphrodite decreed that I should be your daughter and Penelope's sister, Mother”

“I can see that she is my daughter now and you are too!. Welcome home Penelope and Helen!”

Mother and daughters embraced. Penelope was overjoyed at the closeness she was feeling with her Mother and with her new sister, Helen. Helen was distracted from the grief with the overwhelming love outpoured from her new Mother and sister. Daphne wondered at the new bond of parental love she felt towards Helen as deep as for her new daughter, Penelope.

“Mother and Sister, I have a gift to you both from Aphrodite.”

Penelope took the vial and placed 2 drops under both Daphne's and Helen's tongues. Penelope handed the vial, seeds and scroll to Daphne. Helen would enjoy the beauty from the Goddess that her sister already had. Daphne would enjoy bringing a male back into her new family with beauty from the Goddess as her Husband and Penelope and Helen's new father.

“I will explain all to you both. But the most important is that these are to be secret and kept in the family. When you wake from your next sleep, Mother and Sister, the goddess’s blessing of beauty will have happened. “

"Thank you, beloved sister for giving to me Aphrodite's gift and to the Goddess for giving it to our family."

“Thanks be to Aphrodite! Penelope, how will we explain to the village that you are my daughter that used to be my son?”

“The priestess can tell them if we ask her to. Aphrodite revealed my transformation to her.”

“I’m going to place all of the blessing from Aphrodite in this box for safe keeping till we need them again.”

“We only need a drop each year on this day to keep the beauty fresh and new.”

Both Penelope and Daphne told her good night then they all went to their rooms to go to sleep. Penelope and Helen slept together in Perseus' old room. At last Helen could not contain her grief any longer and Penelope cradled her in her arms in bed. Eventually the loud sobs and flowing tears gave way to sighs as the two girls found sleep. As promised when Daphne awoke she became beautiful and young. Helen's sorrow had turned to joy when she saw her new beauty. And the three women welcomed in time a new husband and father but they zealously guarded even from him, the secret of the box containing the vial, pouch and scroll of Aphrodite's gift of beauty.

---

The encounter of Perseus and Aphrodite was only the beginning. Erida who was threatened by this new line of followers of Aphrodite, declares war on all those who would worship Aphrodite. Working through hate and jealousy, Erida seeks to declare war on all those who would worship the Goddess of Love.

---

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter 1 ~ Erida and Alexander

A Lamur, Georgia, USA Novel

By Jo Dora Webster

How will Alexander deal with the curse that Erida caused to be put upon him?

---

Chapter 1 ~ Erida and Alexander

In the past a group of Greek immigrants settled this area and called it Agape Duro. They sensed that one particular grove was blessed by the Goddess and resolved to keep it sacred and unspoiled.

"What brings you here to Agape Duro, sister of Ares?"

"I know my place and can not incite what is not already there in these mortals' hearts."

"Erida, you know that your scream can not overcome my protection. I will not have my town thrown into war."

"Yet I have some who have given their heart to me within. To my own, I need not shout but instead whisper."

"Even if you have wolves in my sheepfold, you shall not disrupt my purpose here, for I will not allow that."

"That remains to be seen, Dite. As to my purpose here, it is done and so simple to affect these fragile mortals by turning off a single gene by influencing the mother to provide the means herself."

Yet Erida had been at work in Agape Duro or Lamur as it was called today. A later influx of french immigrants started calling this place L'amour. An earlier attack by Erida caused much of the history of this place to be lost to the inhabitants. In the recovery from that attack, they took pen and paper and established a town with a mis-spoken and remembered form of L'amour. And thus Lamur came into being as the place was known today

Even though the two being goddesses were evenly matched in power, this sacred ground filled with thousands of years of receiving the power of her presence and the human love here she inspired, was Aphrodite's advantage. Without warning a blast of constructive power greatest of all emitted from Aphrodite. Erida avoided it by escaping in a pocket of space time which the blast sealed up banishing Erida from Earth for now.

"I must discover how Erida thwarted my protections. Perhaps the dryads from 'Zeus' Grove' might be able to tell me what had been missed."

Aphrodite was drawn to another site where Erida had been at work. A solitary oak tree, yet born of "Zeus' Grove" had been a symbol to Lamur Institute and they rolled the tree in celebration of their victories much like the followers of Auburn did with the trees at Toomer's corner. A zealous teen of a rival school had poisoned the tree. It was dying and so was the Dryad who tended it which had been locked inside by the poison. Aphrodite further cloaked her presence by engulfing the tree with her power. She opened the tree and released an aged horribly disfigured and scared dryad from it.

"Poor child, what do you call yourself?"

"Thank you, my Lady. I am Gynylya and also called Lia"

"I will help you Lia, but all is lost unless your tree be saved too. I shall entreat Zeus to intervene to save your tree."

"Thank you, My Lady. It is good."

"Father Zeus, Please hear the plea of your daughter. Erida's follower has cursed this tree so it die except for your intervention. Both the tree and Gynylya must be saved for either to survive. As you heal the tree, I will heal Gynylya so both be saved, if it is your will Father Zeus."

"I so will, Daughter. Let it be done!"

As Aphrodite focused her power to beautify Gynylyta, Zeus rejuvenated the tree so it was healthy and alive. When the tree gained back its power, Lia was restored to her youth and she prostrated her self for Zeus.

"I take great pride in you, Daughter. Erida has wronged us both, so together we shall have an avatar in Gynylya who has been filled with power from both of us. Gynylya will you swear fealty to Zeus and Aphrodite?"

"I will. I, Gynylya, do swear Fealty and service unto Zeus and Aphrodite – To speak and to be silent, to do and to let be, To come and to go, in need and in plenty, In peace and in war, in living and in dying,
From this hour henceforth, until my Lord release me, Death take me, or the world end.

"I, Zeus."

"And I, Aphrodite.

"Hear and shall not forget, nor fail to reward, that which is freely given: Fealty with love, Valor with honor, and Oath-breaking with vengeance. Rise, Avatar Gynylya, favored of both Zeus and Aphrodite. Go in our esteem"

"Aphrodite, instruct our avatar on what we require of her, in our service at this place. I depart."

"Lia, you are to be our eyes and ears here. You must warn us of attacks on the grove and those of my line of priestess here. Repel any that you can in you own power and commune with us to intervene where you are not able."

"I will, My Lady, with all of my being."

"Was it the tree or you Lia who inspired Erida to attack?"

"It was me, My Lady, I had observed women from one line being killed in apparent accidents caused by their daughters who perished with them. That line is your line of priestesses. Now all who remained outside your chosen unborn girl and her mother were Fathers and Sons. Erida has inspired in the Fathers and Sons deep bigotry where they war with any they deem inferior to them. I discovered this and sought to warn your chosen girl's mother. Before I could do so, her follower poisoned the tree, with me inside it trapping me until you and Zeus intervene."

"That was some time ago. What happens now?"

"I watched helplessly as Erida gave the mother the means to imprison your Penelope in the flesh of a boy by introducing something in the womb that turned off the gene that would have allowed her to form normally as a girl. Erida inspired hatred of what she knew was her unborn daughter. She hoped that if she had a son instead that both might be saved. She gave birth and gave her Penelope indwelling boy flesh, the name Alexander."

"I urge you to protect Alexander from the bigotry of the males of his family. Penelope will indeed emerge, for she can not help being her real self. All is not lost, for my priestess, her great aunt Montine resides far away in Denver. Send the child to her when she becomes of age so that she can choose her destiny."

"I will do all that you have asked, My Lady"

"I take my leave of you. Call me back if Erida intrudes again."

So Aphrodite left and Avatar Lia remained with a very big job ahead of her.

**********************

Celia took care for her students very carefully as the headmistress of Lamur Preparatory very seriously. She had come to Lamur AFB on a transfer and served the Air Force school for dependents inside Lamur AFB in various capacities. It was the original site of Lamur Institute which was originally a boarding school and included elementary through college. Pre-school to middle school was what remained when a new Lamur Institute was built outside the Air Force Base. The Lamur Oak was clearly viable through the high iron bar fence that marked the base boundary between the two schools.

The new Lamur Institute was constructed, maintained, staffed and administered by the local board of education,C which was always having funding problems. The new facilities included Air Force provided Dorms on campus for use of any military dependents if their parents were on assignment. The Air Force funded the construction and turned over to the board of Education, dorms for general student use.

Celia was key in encouraging Damion and Chloe Megalos to take advantage of their Air Force benefits and enroll Alexander in Lamur Preschool at no charge since Alexander had been classified as a special needs child. Celia had detected signs of Alexander being rejected at home and with their extended family due to displaying attributes of female gender. The summer after third grade, Alex, as he liked to be called, became involved in an incident of abuse when his uncle who has since been incarcerated, beat Alex for relaxing for a moment and acting like an ordinary girl. After initial reluctance, Alex's parents let him become a boarding school student.

Celia saw her responsibility as being two fold towards Alex. First she made sure the child's female nature had ways to be expressed in a manner where it was not exposed to others, especially to those who might persecute Alex. Second, she made sure that Alex knew how to emulate male behavior and had all the skills that a male child, Alex's age would have. She made sure that Alex would not let down and relax at any time away from the school.

Unfortunately there were summers that both his parents were gone on assignment and Alex had to stay with one of his uncles. While they were careful not to physically harm Alex, they did not feel that verbal abuse would be provable so they made Alex's life even more miserable when he did not have any chance to truly express himself. While the best place for Alex to be was at his Great Aunt's in Denver, they could not place him that far away without parental permission which never came since Damion and Chloe blamed Alex's challenges on her.

One summer when Celia knew Alex was old enough to not unintentionally reveal a secret, She made a new way for Alex to cope.

Celia was watching over Alex as he escaped his uncle's yard, looking for some respite from all the verbal abuse. She caught up to Alex when he was bent over crying and offered her shoulder to comfort him. When he had cried himself out, composed himself, Celia was ready to offer Alex a wondrous chance.

"Alex, do you trust me?"

"With my life, Miss Celia!"

"Good! Follow me!"

Alex followed Celia into the sacred grove. Alex had heard stories of all kinds of strange things happening there. A lot of the children said that it made them very uncomfortable to be anywhere around it. Yet he felt right at home being right in the middle of it. Celia led him to the other side of the grove which was bounded by a steep incline. They had passed the banks of a stream which meandered through the sacred grove and watered all the trees vegetation and wildlife within it.

They came to the stream's source which was a waterfall that flowed into a basin which fed the rest of the stream. Celia led Alex on a hidden path which led around underneath the waterfall. Hidden from view was a framed marble rectangular block flush with the almost vertical incline. However there was no indication of a knob or key hole or anything around it which might suggest a way to open it.

"Thank you for showing me this, Celia. Looks like we have come to a dead end since we have no key to open the door"

"At least you see it is a door. What if you are the key?"

"I'm the key? How could I be the key? Would I just touch my palm to the door and it would open?"

"Why don't you try it?"

"Okay."

"Alex touched the door and found that it wasn't really solid and his palm passed right through it. Next he walked forward and Celia came forward through the apparent door too. From this side, inside the room under the waterfall, it appeared to be open, revealing the path and the waterfall beyond. Then he noticed something amazing. He didn't look like a boy anymore, he looked like the girl that he'd always imagined himself to truly be. Goodness, those pronouns did not seem right now. She looked like the girl she should have been."

"What is this, Celia? I'm a girl and..."

Gail, since that was the name she always associated with her true self, realized it was rude to keep looking at her reflection from the wall and turned to look at Celia. But what she saw caused her to stop and stare as well. You see what she saw was a wild girl in tune with nature like the nymphs or dryads from mythology instead of the familiar face of Miss Celia.

"Miss Celia, is that really you? Is this really me?"

"Yes, I'm still the person you know as Miss Celia. You see this place reveals the true self of who ever enters it. The true me is a Dryad with a funny name but my nickname is Lia either way and I hope you'll call me that. And the girl you see before you reflected is your true self. What would you like for me to call you?"

"Please Miss Lia, call me Gail. Have I really turned into a girl? May I be like this for always?"

"Gail, I'm sorry. You just look like your true self using a glamour which is a kind of majick. It would take more power than this room has to transform you into a girl for always. As for me, I was born a dryad and I use a glamour when I am in the human world. This room removed that glamour when I came inside it. Sweetie, I wish it was completely real, but do you like the way you look now?

"Oh yes, Miss Lia. I love it!"

"Good! For you this place is for learning and discovery. It is always a place where you can take a time out from the sometimes cruel human world. All you have to do is imagine something and it will appear as real as it needs to be for your purpose. Food and things you need to sustain yourself would be real while other things would be a glamour mostly."

"When may I come here?"

"Anytime you desire to or need to come. Just remember to be courteous to those in charge of you even though they are horrid to you sometimes."

"I understand. It's a special place to spend special times but not somewhere to hide away from the world totally. And I do it just the way I did this time?"

Every time you want to get here. Yes."

Gail was very happy to play in the room which became anything her imagination could create. She was aware of the clock and before it approached the time she was expected back, She left. While it was sad to see himself as Alex again, but not so bad seeing Celia back beside her. They walked through the open door but when they looked back from the other side, it looked as solid as it had looked before. Celia took her leave of alex and he scurried happily home, remembering to act like the boy everyone else thought that he was.

In that summer and the summers that followed, Alex went and played in the room. The room was so wonderful that she could play for hours by herself. Gail was a prompt girl and never once was she missed by coming home late.

**********************

As Alex grew up, he started to need to go to the room less and less. By the summer where he turned twelve he only came on his birthday just so Gail could have a birthday party as well as the one Alex received in the human world.

Headmistress Celia called Alex into her office close to the end of the school year after the year he turned thirteen. Alex wondered which uncle he would be staying with this summer since again they were both on assignment as the end of the school year approached.

"Thank you for coming, Alex. I've made arrangements for you to stay over summer until the next school term. This summer you will be staying with your Great Aunt Montine. You are old enough to satisfy the regulations which we have to send you by yourself on a plane to Denver. You'll be flying military passenger service so I know that you'll be well looked after on the trip.

"I'm so glad that I will be able to spend the summer with my Great Aunt Montine. She's a wonderful lady no matter what the rest of the family say. The only thing is that Gail won't get a chance to have a birthday this summer. May I make it up when I get back, Miss Celia?

"Next term you'll be old enough for a pass solo off of the grounds as well so you'll have a chance to do that if you wish."

"Wonderful! Thank you so much for everything, Headmistress Celia."

"You're welcome, Alex. Dismissed."

Alex left the headmistress' office, with his head filled with all the things he'd like to do with his Great Aunt and in Denver.

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter Two: Montine And Alex

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Alex, with Great Aunt Montine's help, discover the things that had been denied to him all his life?

Chapter 2 ~ Montine and Alex

The flight starting with an Air Force Personnel flight from Lamur AFB to Dobins AFRB, the helicopter ride from there to Atlanta Airport and then from Atlanta Airport aboard Delta had been truly amazing. Sitting by his side the whole way was Celia's friend Ariel. Celia had duties which kept her on the base so she had enlisted Ariel to make sure that Alex reached Denver safely.

Time passed quickly on the flight even though it was a three hour and twenty minute flight, they would arrive at a mere one hour and twenty minutes later according to local time since they were passing through two time zones. The time passing quickly was due to Ariel being really fun to talk with her. Dr. Ariel taught Algebra at Lamur Institute but she seemed to know a little about everything. She attributed it to being well traveled due to her other occupation. Ariel was surprisingly closed mouth about it, so Alex pretended that she was a spy doing secret missions.

"How close are you to your Great Aunt Montine?"

"I'm pretty close to her considering this will be the first time that I have visited her in person. We've spent a lot of time together over the years."

"How did you do that? Via video call?"

"Not exactly. I'm not sure how to explain."

"Does it have anything to do with the 'Refuge at Agape Duro' the one with the entrance under the water fall that only you can open?"

"Yes, that's it! How did you know? I didn't even know the place's name until now."

"Let's just say that if I entered that room where you spent so much time that I wouldn't look the same way I do now, like Celia only different. I have my own special entrance that I have been given permission to use."

"Yes, that helps. I used the room to contact Great Aunt Montine when I was Gail. The room transformed to look like her house and a real life image of her, just like I see you, was with me while at her house she had a real life image of me in her house. Both acted just like their counterpart in the other place."

"Yes that room is very special and I can believe that it could do what you describe. How do you think Aunt Montine managed on her end?

"She had some unexplainable majick. She was over seventy but she looked a genuine 30 without any of the 'cheats' used to fake a lesser age these days. She freaked the rest of the family out since her not surrendering to age the way most do was a bit disjointing and uncomfortable for them to be around."

"You did not seem to have the same problem and were very comfortable with her?"

"I had learned to treat her as the matriarch of the family (which she was) in public as I referred to her. while in our times together, I treated her as she treated me which was as a contemporary."

"Was that the reason why, besides you were persecuted, that you spent so much time in the room?"

"At times, especially when I was a little girl, she was like a little girl to me and she was my playmate. Other times she shared stories of long ago which only someone who is mature and has lived a long time could do. She knew that I enjoyed the paradox and treasured every moment we had together."

We went from the plane through the air way to the Airport. Dr. Ariel led me right up to the place where Great Aunt Montine gave me a big hug just like the first time when I first contacted her with the room."

"Oh it is really you after so long, Great Aunt Montine. I love you."

A woman approached us, walking with a purpose and she was just getting close enough so that she would be recognized.

"I love you too, sweetie. Thanks for keeping Alex safe, Dr. Ariel. Oh No! Do you see Erida too. I must deal with her. Alex go with Dr Ariel, now"

Dr. Ariel took my hand and we went through a door into an empty sky lounge. Ariel erected some sort of shield around the room. The TV came alive but instead of showing programming, it revealed what was happening between Aunt Montine and the one she called Erida.

"You've lost old woman and I have finally won. Dite will no longer have a priestess once you've gone. I've taken care of making sure that you have no one to follow you in the way of Dite."

"I'm not dead yet, I may not have a lot of time but I can give my successor a crash course in her birthright. She'll see all of the wonderful things that she has to look forward to as a priestess of Aphrodite."

"It would take a life time of experiences to overwhelm the fear and hate that I have commanded my followers to concentrate on her."

If I can no longer afford to be patient and prudent, I'll find a creative way to see the way of love is far greater than your way of hate.

I was so glad that Dr Ariel was in the room with me. It was bright as day in this room and that cheered me up. Suddenly a lady appeared shining brighter than a supernova flash. I shielded my eyes but I could still hear.

"I banish you, Hate. Arisia Rrab, rise and shine. Everyone who hates and does evil hates the light and will not come into the light in fear that her deeds be exposed. Behold the light!"

I felt Dr Ariel hugging me tightly. Somehow the TV did not transmit the intensity of the light but it did white out the screen so there was no picture for a moment. When it returned to normal only Aunt Montine remained and Erida had vanished.

As we got ready to leave, the room returned to normal. After we passed out the door, I heard an attendant announce that cleaning was completed and the room was ready to be occupied again. We walked to to meet back up with Aunt Montine. As they approached the two of them exchanged some knowing looks

"Thank you for watching Alex and for everything you've done. I had best get Alex home before his body realizes that it is two hours later than it appears to him."

"Thank you Dr. Ariel. It was fun. I guess you are right Aunt Montine, let's go home."

Since we had my belongings, Aunt Montine led me out of the Airport. I glanced back and saw Dr Ariel going down what I thought was a dead end and going out of sight. Since she did not come back, I guessed that she knew something that I did not.

The car ride was long since the airport is quite a distance from the rest of Denver. Finally after all the adventure, I was in her living room, sitting across from her on the couch with my bags by the door.

""Welcome Alex! I am so glad that you were able to accept my invitation to spend the summer with me."

"Thank you for inviting me, Aunt Montine. We can do lots of wonderful things together. I just love spending time with you."

"You can also spend time with girls your age while you are here this summer too."

"Just the girls, Aunt Montine, what about the boys?"

"I wouldn't mind you being with boys, but there isn't any in my neighborhood."

"The odds against that happening must be astronomical."

"What can I say, Alex? It must me something in the water. but they have made the best of it. They formed a teen sorority and they do everything with it together."

"How great is that! I'm the only guy on a block full of girls! I'm going to have fun this summer."

"I'm glad that you are excited, Alex. Let;s get you settled in the guest room for tonight. I'll give you a full tour later. We'll pick out where you would like to stay for the summer."

"That sounds great, Aunt Montine. I guess I am a bit tired from the flight out to Denver and the car ride out here."

Great Aunt Montine and I took my things to the guest room. while it was still early there, it was way past my bedtime by my original time zone. I fell asleep quickly.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

With my internal clock still a bit off, I got up very early and explored the kitchen and found everything to make breakfast. Having secured the ingredients, I prepared a breakfast of omelets, oatmeal and orange juice and was pretty proud of myself. I found a tray and piled everything on it and took it up to Great Aunt Montine's room. I knocked on her door.

"Come in, Alex!" She saw what I had brought and an even bigger smile filled her face.

"Alex, you are wonderful! We can eat at the window table."

A portion of her bedroom had a space where it would have been a hexagon had two of the sides not completed and open to the room on one corner where a breakfast table had an amazing view out the four windows in the wall facets. I set places for each of us and filled the plates and cups with the contents of the tray. While I was busy with the setup, Great Aunt Montine had gotten up and pulled on a robe and joined me. We both sat down and ate the breakfast that I had prepared.

"Where did these cooking skills come from, Alex?

"Mom taught me. She said that any teen should have some cooking skills. She told me that the polite thing to do was to wait on myself some to pull my weight."

"Your mother is a wise woman and please let her know how much I approve in how she has raised you. Thank you."

"I will Aunt Montine. I was wondering where the girls would be so I can meet some of them today."

"They will be at the Delta Iota Alpha chapter Nu Epsilon house. It's seven houses down on the left and has a sign in the front yard. It's a functions and recreation room instead of cohabitation like a college sorority house. It's become the center of social life in the community for the teens."

"How could teen aged girls manage something like that just for their activities?"

Delta Iota Alpha came first to the college, as Chapter Nu Alpha, but the sorority sisters heard about the natural sorority here and they made it an outreach project to turn them into a high school chapter (Nu Epsilon) of their sorority. Together the two groups of girls along with parents alumni and businesses raised enough money to buy a foreclosed house and renovate and furnish it to be a recreation center for the girls and were officially chartered. You can google them and get their internet site for more information."

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

Even knowing a lot about them from Great Aunt Montine and their internet site, I was shy and uncertain of myself. I did not try to run into some of them at the mall or other places. I went instead straight to the Sorority House to meet them. I didn't expect the reception when I knocked on their door. Mrs Norman, the house mother, employed by the sorority greeted me and took me into a small entry room that had a couple of chairs and a table between them and invited me to sit down.

"I'm sorry Alex, but we have no Co-ed activities sanctioned by the Sorority. I can't let you visit here at the house. I wish that we could help you find friends while you are here but by the time we figured out a way to do that you would be gone. The community already being a sorority is why we have this degree of organisation. We are not prepared with plans on how to deal with this. We have to answer to the national and our sponsor chapter in what we do."

"Thank you for seeing me, Mrs Norman. I understand and I feel it is great that the girls have this and I would not want to do anything to give an excuse to someone to take it away. I came to be with my Aunt Montine. I'll leave it to fate if I am able to make any friends my age while I am here."

When I returned, Great Aunt Montine could see my discomfort and directed me to sit with her in the living room. I noticed that she was wearing around her neck on a cord, a small Grecian looking vial, that I'd never seen her wear before.

"Alex how did things go with meeting the neighborhood girls?"

"Not so good, Aunt Montine. They never thought they would have to deal with Co-ed activities so they have no rules to permit it. I met with the house mother and she told me that even beginning immediately to take care of the over sight, the process would take long enough that I would be gone before they managed it."

"They all go to an all girls charter school. In the school year, they arrange co-ed activities with other schools but not over the summer. The girls make do with sorority activities. Of course they individually date and go on family vacations and parties, too."

"I'm not disappointed that I'll be spending all my time with you this summer, Aunt Montine. That was the big reason for coming after all."

Aunt Montine was silent and pensive for a moment. Finally it appeared that she had decided something and she had a big mischievous smile on her face. I loved the things that followed when she got that way so I was prepared for something interesting."

"Alex do you remember when you told me that you had decided that you had no idea what motivated that unknowable species, the teen aged girl.? How would you like to participate in an experiment?"

"Aunt Montine. would that experiment involve me posing as a girl?"

"Yes, you would become a girl. You could join the sorority and then your problem meeting and spending time with them would be solved."

"I'd agree if I could be sure I would look like a real girl and that there would be no way for my disguise to be uncovered."

"Alex, if you trust me, close your eyes and open your mouth and try to touch your nose with your tongue."

I felt silly doing it but I trusted Great Aunt Montine. I felt a few drops of something land under my tongue. I thought by telling her that last thing, what I was really doing was saying no to the experiment since I didn't want to be caught dressing up as a girl. I didn't see what harm it would do so I let my Great Aunt Montine do what she wanted to me.

"Do you feel anything, Alex?"

"I feel a little tingly through my body as though my whole body had fallen asleep instead of just an arm or a foot. I feel tired all of a sudden.

"You might like to go get ready for bed, Alex."

"This really feels weird. I feel a bit dizzy. Could you help me, please? I'll do exactly as you say.

"Of course, I'll help you, Alex. Lets get you up and into your bedroom."

Aunt Montine held my hand and steadied me and led me to my room. Once there she helped me undress. Instead of my pajamas, she helped me put on a pair of panties with a maxi-pad stuck inside it and a nightgown. I did just what I said and did what she led me to do without question or comment. I caught a glimpse of myself in the nightgown and thought that no one would mistake me for a girl. Great Aunt Montine helped me into bed and then covered me up under the covers and tucked me in. I felt wonderful with the feel of the fabric and the kiss on the forehead that Great Aunt Montine gave to me.

"Good Night Aunt Montine. Thank you so much. "

"Good night, Sweetie In the morning, you will be ..."

I must have gone to sleep before she finished speaking since that was all that I heard. As i woke, i realized two things immediately. I was a girl but that did not feel odd or unusual, it just felt normal. I also was not Alex mentally anymore, I was a whole new female person. Alexis maybe? I felt all aches and discomfort, not with my genitals but that something wet and sticky was covering them. Thank goodness for the pad that had not let any of that get on the sheets or the rest of me. I let out a little Ewwweh and my voice sounded normal to me but also very girly. I was proud of myself when I decided what to call out to Aunt Montine.

"Aunt Montine, Could you please help me? I've had an accident."

"I'm proud of you sweetie for not panicking."

" What has happened to me?"

"You are a normal teen aged girl now and you've had your first period. Get up and go have a nice long soak in the tub. I'll get you some midol and some comfortable clothes to put on after you finish your bath."

"Is this permanent?"

"No this is only temporary and should last for a month. With the change there is also something that has changed reality so that you will be recognized as a girl named Gail Adella Landers and no one will realize that Alex ever existed. In this life you are an 18 year old young woman who suddenly lost her parents and has no other family, that I chose to take in my niece to live with me."

"I have a lot more questions but I feel icky so I'll go ahead and take that bath which you suggested."

I got out of bed and walked slowly to the bathroom. I noticed my reflection in the mirror and observed that I was now a young woman and that fact would not be questioned anywhere. That didn't matter now as much as cleaning up and taking that bath. I entered the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I started the bath water and put some scented bubble bath in it that I had found by the tub.

I prepared myself for the bath water then sunk down into the waters and finally relaxed. Too soon for me, just before I had begun to be 'pruney' I got out and patted myself dry. I put on the clothes that Great Aunt Montine had laid out for me including another maxi-pad for my panties.

I went to the living room, wondering what I had gotten myself into, to join Great Aunt Montine to get some more of my questions answered.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter Three: Gail and Montine

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Gail, with Great Aunt Montine's help, discover the mystery of shopping and perhaps a more supernatural one as well?

 

 

Chapter 3 ~ Gail and Montine

 

Great Aunt Montine soon arrived in the living room with a tray from the kitchen. She had me take a lap tray from beside my seat and set it up across my lap. She served me and then pulled up a tray table for herself and served herself. I finally broke the silence instead of starting to eat.

"You tricked me! You knew that when I told you that I would do it if I could be undetectable as a girl that I thought I was saying no."

"You had a priceless expression on your face when you realized what happened. Not even getting your period at the same time threw you. Didn't you secretly wish for this to happen?"

"Maybe? I don't know, Aunt Montine. I'm glad it happened because I feel so alive and right and congruent. I feel a little loss because Alex is dead now. The memories hurt because every thing about them are foreign to me. The only times that don't hurt are when I had been with or interacting with you. I didn't know what to call it then but I've always been Gail with you, haven't I?"

"You don't know or you have not decided yet?. I've always known how to coax Gail to show herself but I didn't create her. You were born being Gail but everyone else taught you that you should be a boy. You were a good girl and wanted to please them so you formed a boy persona to show to the world and pushed the real you so far inside that it seemed like she didn't exist anymore."

"I remember little girl Gail from the secret place my friend Celia led me too. I'm a teen-aged Gail now. If being Alex wasn't real, why do I grieve his loss so much?"

"Being Alex connected you to family and friends and Gail inside treasured family and friends so much that she gave her life so Alex could keep those connections. I'm sorry for tricking you but I wanted you to have the chance to let Gail out so you could decide for yourself about being Gail without all those other voices drowning out yours. That's what summer vacations for a teen have always been about for those who dared discover who they really were inside instead of being the sum of expectations."

"This is a lot more than coping with puberty and starting the transition from child to adult. At least if the real me has always been Gail then that explains why I've not been enthusiastic and put the breaks on any lust my male body has felt. Does this mean I'm going to be liking boys? I've got the body for it now and if my mind goes with it unlike before then something could happen, couldn't it?"

"It could happen but I would not expect it to happen quickly. We might like to go to the mall to get you some clothes that fit. You might not realize it now, but the problem isn't your willingness, but theirs. Not only are you a girl but you are incredibly attractive. You might like to take precautions and ordinary birth control doesn't work on me or you any more. We'll get you an appointment with my gynecologist You'll need to use barrier methods, watching your cycle and spermicide. This is temporary now but if you become a mother it will be permanent."

"Thanks for the warning, Aunt Montine. I will be careful. Guy's are really going to be that attracted to me? Really?

"Believe it, Gail! Guys who are that turned on will try everything. With you being a novice that puts you at a real disadvantage. That's why you'll need to be careful."

"I understand now. Why don't we go choose my room? I guess you wanted me to wait till today so I would realize that I was going to spend some of the summer as a girl. How long will I be a girl? Is the visitor going to come calling again?"

"Gail, as things stand now your visitor will likely come again but that might be the last time. How are you doing with your visitor, dear?

"Even though you have prepared me for it, after it started, I felt so scared. I'm so relieved, knowing I might have to go thru it only one time more. I'm getting used to it and thinking of it less of a bother and more like a promise of even more beauty and life."

"Good girl! Anyway for the rest of what you asked. With the jet lag from your flight, I would have waited anyway to give you the tour. But knowing you would start the summer as a girl is important information I wanted you to have as you are choosing. I guess we can talk and walk at the same time."

"Is it possible that I could spend the entire summer as a girl? Would there anyway to make that happen if I would like to stay a girl?"

"It's possible to extend your time but no way to make it end before it runs its course. There will be signs before you turn back. When that happens, we will discuss what we would like to do."

"I don't suppose there is any use in asking you where the magic comes from or how it works, Aunt Montine?"

"Sorry Gail! Nor at this time. What is it the spies say? Oh yeah. You have no need to know."

"That's okay. The blessing is not unwelcome just because I don't know where it comes from. It's very welcome and thank you so much Aunt Montine."

We both got up and shared a great big girly hug that I enjoyed. I helped Great Aunt Montine by taking the remains of our Breakfast to the kitchen, putting away the food and putting the soiled dishes in the dish washer. I returned and the two of us went up the stairs. The living areas and Great Aunt Montine's bedroom and the guest bedroom where I stayed last night were on the first floor. This was my first look at the upstairs where I noticed a hallway with a number of room doors which were all bedrooms.

Great Aunt Montine took me to the first door and we stepped inside. This was obviously a girl's room with pastel decorations and a girls bedroom suite including a nice vanity. There was a large walk in closet which had been customized to use all the space efficiently. There was a place for everything including places for a large number of shoes. The room fit the new me so I knew that I didn't need to see the rest of the rooms.

"Aunt Montine, it's okay if I don't see any more of the rooms. I love this one and I feel that it is a good fit for the girly girl that I expect that I will be."

"Gail, I feel that this is a good choice for you too. You may leave anything that is distinctly Alex's in the guest room. We'll replace the clothing and other items when we go shopping. You need not be frugal in making do by .using things that fit Alex better. I have set aside a large budget to get you settled and I don't mind you spending it all. I don't want you to fail at experiencing everything a girl does just because you wanted to pinch pennies for me. I want you to do this right since you may never get this chance again."

"Thank you Aunt Montine. I'll go pack a bag and bring those items up here now."

"Please make a shopping list of the things that you would like to replace because they scream Alex. You don't have to list clothing since I know what you need better than you may know yourself yet."

I went down stairs and packed a few things and afterward I made a shopping list that was long. I looked at the bag that I was using and added 'luggage' to the list. I brought them upstairs and Great Aunt Montine helped me put them away. I handed the list to Great Aunt Montine and she smiled at me and nodded when she saw the list.

"Gail, we will be able to get everything that you need with some left over for items we may have overlooked. Let's get cleaned up and changed. I'll lay an outfit out for you on your bed. Then we'll drive out to the mall and start shopping."

Getting cleaned up was interesting but Great Aunt Montine left a step by step list for me. I put on the clothes and filled my purse and was ready except that I did not use any makeup. I looked stunningly beautiful even without it so it was dawning on me that Great Aunt Montine was right about me being a stunner and to keep my guard up. I followed Great Aunt Montine out to the car and off we went.

"Aunt Montine, I still don't understand. What is the big deal about women and shopping? Shouldn't the shopping gene go along with becoming a girl?"

"Don't worry Gail. You have the shopping gene. Once you understand what shopping is all about and immersion in shopping takes place, it will kick in. You'll never know what hit you."

"What do I need to understand?"

"I believe an illustration is in order. Let's go into Claire's and get your ears pierced. Don't worry. the reverse process will make them whole again."

"Let's get my ears pierced!"

We went inside Claire's and it was pretty obvious where we had to go to get it done. We watched as a tall blonde woman was getting her ears pierced. She was sitting in the chair so patiently clutching the Claire bear like a little girl. Her friend was taking her picture as her first ear was pierced with a cute happy smile on her face even though I knew her ear had to be stinging. The girl doing it stopped and turned to us.

"Hello ladies, may I help you?"

"I'd like to get my niece, Gail's ears pierced."

She handed Great Aunt Montine a clipboard and directed me to the starter earring display.

"If you'll fill out this form and pick out which earring that you'd like for her, you can be next after Allison there."

The attractive, sophisticated blonde with the cute shoes and camera waved. I smiled at both of them and waved back. While Great Aunt Montine was filling out the clipboard she came over to me and pointed out a large heart shaped earring with facets cut into it so that it shone like a large diamond when the light caught it.

"Would you like that one, Gail?"

"Oh yes! Thank you!

Just then the gun misfired and did not pierce her other ear all the way through. The girl doing it was upset but the blonde in the chair sat patiently smiling. While the shop girl was getting things ready for another attempt, an illusion appeared in front of me of the most beautiful woman I had ever seen but her features were obscured in a light brighter than the sun yet I was not blinded by it. The woman's image faded but the bright aura rested on the woman in the chair clutching the bear. Somehow I knew that the only way that the aura around her would finish with her is if I kissed her on the lips. I was sure it was just the woman since just then the girl came into view in front of her with the second successful try piercing her ear. The woman exchanged places with Allison and they traded the Claire bear and the camera.

"Wish me luck, Ari, I haven't gotten my ears pierced since I was 6 years old. You were so calm through the entire thing."

"For Luck, Allie."

Ari kissed Allison on the cheek. The sales girl positioned the gun to give Allison the second ear piercing that she wanted in the first ear. While setting up for the second ear after a successful first, I closed in and kissed Ari full on the lips. The aura permeated all of Arl and vanished. I smiled at her and she smiled back at me.

"Thank you. I'm afraid I don't remember your name?"

"I'm Gail. You've been such a brave girl. I felt that I had to kiss and make it better"

"Thank you for your gift, Gail. I feel amazing, so it must have worked."

Ari was changing but she didn't seem to notice. She was trying to get a good pic of Allison getting her other ear pierced. I noticed things that I hadn't before. Her large hands and feet became smaller. Her hairline, nose and chin changed. The grey faded from her hair and from her brows she seemed to become even more blonde and the shag cut grew out until her hair reached the middle of her back She shrunk a few inches as she became thinner and more delicate. Her breasts grew 3 cup sizes and her hips flared out giving her a perfect figure. The bulge on her throat went away as her shoulders narrowed. I guess she might have been 45 before like her friend but now she appeared to be at most 25 years old. her clothes altered so they fit her perfectly but also were appropriate for her new age. The thing about it was that no one else noticed it, not even Great Aunt Montine. I was so consumed by all this that I missed them calling me for my turn and Great Aunt Montine led me to the chair.

"Are you ready for this, Gail?"

"I'm ready. Thank you."

She pierced both my ears and handed me a mirror. I admired the earrings in my ear and I was overjoyed on how they sparkled. I realized that Great Aunt Montine wanted me to see how an accessory like jewelry added to my beauty and that made me feel good and those who enjoyed my beauty were happy too. The women who cooperated to help me felt happy too. So a shopping trip was to spread happiness around.

"Do you understand now, sweetie?"

"Yes, shopping together brings happiness in cooperating to enhance beauty in each other. The things we get give us happiness when we enjoy our own beauty. It brings happiness to others who enjoy the beauty. That's like those boys who are over there staring at my boobs. I can tell they are really happy right now. Let's go before one of them works up the courage to say hello."

"My niece is growing up! You get a gold star for that answer. So let's go shopping!"

And we did! We went by the cosmetics counter in Macy's and I got a makeover and purchased my cosmetics. We lost the boys when we went to the nail salon for a Mani / Pedi. We had our hair styled at the salon. We went to the gynecologist where I got a full exam. Oh joy! The doctor fitted me for a rubber baby buggy bumper and gave me a lecture on birth control without the pills. The IUD's looked like an option but Great Aunt Montine vetoed that for now. And small world we met Allison and Ari at the desk checking Ari in for an exam as we were checking out. We had a great time buying a small but versatile teen girl wardrobe for me. And the best thing while I was happy to be gaining all of those nice things was that Great Aunt Montine introduced me around as her niece, Gail Adella Landers.

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter Four: Gail and Jane

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Jane, with Gail's help, find the beauty in herself that she captures with her painting of others?

Chapter 4 ~ Gail and Jane

 

Once we were home, we piled all of the purchase on the chairs in the living room. I was then initiated into the ritual of the after shopping fashion show. I already knew everything fit since I modeled all our purchases for Great Aunt Montine in the dressing room. I was to find out that what this was about was to find different combinations of items that worked together. The fun thing was that we got to talk while I was modeling, not just about how the outfit worked but other things, too.

"Okay, now that I'm a girl, how are we going to get me into a situation where I get to meet the neighborhood girls and get asked to join their sorority."

"Promise to not start a pillow fight with me?"

"If Ariel could be patient with the shop girl she had never met before, I have many more reasons to be patient with you, Great Aunt Montine. What is it?"

"Go look out the window into the back yard and tell me what you see."

"I see a green house that's connected to the main house with no doors in it to the back yard and an outdoor Olympic sized swimming pool. With the hot weather, we could hold a pool party. How would we invite them since I don't know any of the girls?"

"The same way I always do. Just put the sign up in the front yard that says: Pool Party with the date and time. By the way that green house is off limits to everyone including you. I have some delicate rare plants in there that extreme precautions must be taken for their survival. Do you understand?"

" I understand and will obey you. I won't ever try to go inside the greenhouse or allow anyone else to go in there either. Now wait a minute! If you had the pool here, then you knew that all we had to do is to do is throw one to introduce me. Even if I couldn't participate in Sorority functions, they could let me know when mixers held in other communities where they had boys occurred and I could interact with them on that basis and get to know some of the boys around too."

"If I had told you that, I wouldn't have gotten you to agree to be my neice for the summer and you would never have let Gail out of her exile. Do you forgive me, Gail?"

"Of course I forgive you,. You let me out to play and I love you for it. But what is Alex going to say? He's the one you really need to ask for forgiveness. I love you, Great Aunt Montine!"

"I guess I'll have to wait to find out what he says. Gail, you can have a party and invite everyone over. Since I have planned these before, I'll help you with the preparations and the planning. Once they have a chance to meet you, I'm sure they will tap you to be initiated into the sorority."

"That sounds wonderful! Maybe we could get started on the planning tomorrow so we could have it on the weekend. Maybe Saturday from 10 AM to 2 PM?"

"We can do that! All of your outfits have been wonderful darling. Consider yourself successfully initiated to the art of the post shopping fashion show. Let's gather your things and take them upstairs."

"I'm not looking forward to walking up and down stairs in these heels to get everything up to my room."

"Sweetie, why would you do that when you can put everything in the elevator and call it up to the bedroom floor?"

"What elevator,?"

"This elevator, sweetheart."

She directed me to a closet but looking closely at the wall ornament next to it, I found that it was indeed a call button. We loaded all the items into the elevator. There was no room for us to ride up so we closed the door then walked upstairs. She showed me where the elevator was upstairs. (It was actually what I thought was a hall closet next to my room. We removed the items from the closet and put them in their proper place in my bedroom or bathroom. Once we finished, I had a little of everything that I needed. I'd fill in the gaps once I found out what I would need as a member of the sorority. I was beginning to show how tired I was by the time we were finished.

"Gail, you look really tired. Why don't you draw yourself a nice bath and then get ready for bed. Everything else can wait till the morning. Good night, Sweetie."

"Thank you, Great Aunt Montine. That's a wonderful idea. Good night."

I gave her a hug and a kiss good night and then I prepared to take my bath and get ready for bed just as she suggested. Once I was under the covers, it wasn't long before I was fast asleep.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

When I woke I looked out the window to see that the sign for the pool party at the time I suggested on Saturday was already out on the lawn. I wondered about what had happened when I was the channel that the power came through to turn a transwoman into a born woman, as I was going to sleep. I dreamed that I had seen a goddess but it had not been clear which one. Maybe what I did to Ariel was what Great Aunt Montine had done to me. Maybe I gained the ability to do it when I became female. If it was different, I didn't want to spend the summer in the booby hatch so I resolved to keep it my secret. I had placed a tampon in before I slept and now it needed to be replaced. I guessed it was time to get ready to face the world, and Great Aunt Montine for another day. I did just that and was eventually ready to descend the stairs and join her in the kitchen for breakfast

"Good Morning, Sweetheart. How did you sleep?"

"Good Morning, I slept well. What can I do to help you with the preparations for our pool party, Saturday."

"Gail, Yesterday you worked on bringing happiness by your adornment. Today I would like for you to do that for your mind. You look like a beautiful girl now. You've done a lovely job on your makeup and in selecting your outfit and accessories. Try thinking about things the way girls have always thought of things. You can do that in an entertaining way by enjoying chick flicks and chick lit. You'll find a suggested viewing and reading list links to the content on the desktop of that cute laptop we got you yesterday."

" You are so smart! You want me to get an idea of what girls think about so I will be up to speed when I get to meet them on Saturday. I guess it would not hurt to be able to curl up on the bed and take it easy while my visitor is still here either. Thank you. I'll do my best"

"Extra credit for considering female centric and inclusive religion if you are able to finish your other assignments. I love you, Gail!"

"I love you, too!"

I went back up to my bedroom and got comfortable alternating between reading books and Magazines and watching films and TV. I found that I had turned into a speed reader with a photographic memory. Watching the video at regular speed, gave me a chance to take the information that I had gained. At the end of the day Great Aunt Montine and I had a chance to discuss my day learning and she told me that I had passed with honors. She gave me another assignment to view the internet from a female perspective including setting up my social media presence and personal web page and start interacting with girls and women online. I was in the middle of it when she brought up a glass of milk and a slice of chocolate pie.

"Sweetie, I'd like for you to take a break. You've done such good work today. I'm very proud of you."

"Thanks. That looks so good and you are so good to me."

"You are welcome, Gail. How are your studies going? Have you given any consideration to religion?"

"I haven't drawn any conclusions. The subject is fascinating and I have some interesting things that I could speak to other girls about if it seems appropriate."

"Good girl! I'll let you get back to your studies. Please don't stay up too late, sweetie. Good night. I love you."

"Good night. I love you, too"

While I was surfing the net, I was also looking for a higher power who might be motivated to possess me in order that their purpose was accomplished. Adding all of my impressions together, I identified the power who acted through me as the Goddess Aphrodite. I felt that I needed more information about what happened before I took my story to Great Aunt Montine, so I withheld what I had decided.

While I had not been devoted to any religion before, I resolved that I should enter into worship of Aphrodite. She was doing good work that I actually wanted to help with like the way she set Ariel free to be a born woman. I surprised myself by stopping before it got too late and prepared myself then snuggled under the covers to sleep.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

It was Saturday, the day of the party, and I was so excited. I managed to catch a few of the girls from the sorority online the night before and introduce myself. They promised to spread the word to the others about being Montine's niece and that I would be at the party too. I picked out my party swim suit and outfit and took care of everything in the bathroom. I dressed comfortably to join Great Aunt Montine for Breakfast.

"All I want you to do, Sweetie is to have fun and get to know the girls. I'm very used to being the Hostess for this and I rather enjoy it."

"Thank you. I know a few of the girls from chatting with them online and seeing their profiles and look forward to meeting them and the others in person."

"Wonderful. When you finish breakfast, go ahead and get into your bikini and take all the time you need to look your best and don't forget your heels and your beach bag."

"Thank you, I'm finished so I'll go get ready now."

I got up and gave her a kiss on her cheek and went back to my room to get ready. Heels with the Bikini's seemed a bit much. I mused that it must be an occasion for them and on top of that if there were a new girl, it gave them all a chance to see her strut her stuff. I dressed to the nines or considering the outfit almost undressed to the nines. I had my cover up on so I didn't feel so exposed. I came down and missing her in the Kitchen went out to the pool area. I found her arranging goodies on a cart by the umbrella shaded tables by the pool.

"You look lovely, Gail. You'll fit right in with all the girls."

"Thanks."

"Looks like you are just in time, here comes the early birds!"

There was a passage around the outside of the house that opened up another entrance to the pool area around back. Three girls came through the gate they opened and I recognized them immediately as the three girls that I had met online last night.

"Jessica, Jennifer and Stephanie! Oh I am so glad to see you and meet you in person!"

The girls all squealed with excitement and we met together in a big group hug. When we disengaged , Great Aunt Montine came around and greeted them and found out what they would like to drink. We were chatting away when another girl came through the gate and we all got up to greet her.

"Gail, this is Jane, our liaison with the Sorority at the college that helped start our chapter here. Jane this is Gail, the niece of our hostess for today Miss Montine."

"I'm very glad to meet you, Jane. The girls and my Great Aunt have told me what a wonderful work that your sorority has done in establishing the chapter here that was very much needed and wanted."

"Thank you, Gail. It was our pleasure. "

Gail pulled up a chair and joined us all around the table chatting about what was going on at the University on Summer break and what chances for recreation and fun they were looking forward to having. It all seemed great fun to me. While I wasn't too sure of the mixers and balls that had been arranged which boys from outside the area were invited to attend, I tried not to let my enthusiasm slide and took it all in as a great adventure.

Sometimes alone and sometimes in a gaggle of girls, they came through the gate and the party really took off. I really liked all the girls and especially Jane. She seemed a bit of a contradiction. She stuck out on first glance as being very plain when compared to all the beautiful girls there. In fact when interacting with Jane her inner beauty was so overwhelming that she far out-shined all the rest of the girls there. She was totally genuine and that drew me to her and while I mixed with all the girls she was never far from me the whole party.

As much as I liked gracefully traversing the pool side mingling perched on my heels, I was glad when the cover ups and the heels came off and we all started enjoying the pool. When the swimming was over, Jane called us all together. I wondered what that was about but would soon find out.

"The girls have asked me to be their spokeswoman now. While we have been enjoying the wonderful party that Miss Montine gives us each year, we have been whispering about something important. Gail would you please join me in front of the group?"

"Sure, Jane"

I got up and stood beside Jane so I could also look out into all the lovely faces of the girls.

"On behalf of the girls assembled here, they would like to invite you to be a pledge in their sorority chapter. Do you accept?"

"I accept with great pleasure. Thank you for trusting me with this great honor and I vow to always bring credit to the sorority. Thank you, Jane."

The girls all gathered around me for a big group hug. Jane was also appointed to give me the news about my initiation. That initiation was the second scariest thing that I had gone through. The first was my period beginning on the first day.

I was supposed to for the initiation pose for a life study class at Jane's college art department. Great Aunt Montine produced legal guardianship papers for Gail Adella Landers so she could sign for me so I could pose. She still would be able to if it had been for Alex, since Great Aunt Montine had thought to obtain temporary guardianship of me. Jane took the paperwork along with the permission form that Great Aunt Montine signed to the class and I was all signed up to be a life model.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

It was quite a character builder but I became less conscious of my new body so it helped me adjust. I was relieved to find that Jane was one of the students doing drawings in the class. She was a very accomplished artist and always turned out beautiful work. I was in my robe and slippers waiting for the class to start when Jane arrived with what looked liked framed art covered in a large drape. There was a convenient easel in the room where she placed it down.

"Are you going to let me see your work, Jane, or are you waiting for a bigger audience?"

"This painting is for you, Gail. I hope you like it.

Jane unveiled the painting. It was beautifully done in oils and it was me! Jane had taken her drawings from the life study class and painted a beautiful nude of me. I showed my pleasure in my expression as I gave Jane a big hug. Even more I was amazed that the glory of the Goddess surrounded Jane and I quickly followed through with the compulsion that I kiss Jane on the lips. I turned back to look at Jane with tears of joy in my eyes.

"Thank you so much, Jane. It's so beautiful!"

"Every young woman should have a nude done of her in her teens so she can have a reminder of where she had come from. It's beautiful because you are beautiful, Gail"

I gratefully accepted her loving gift. Jane didn't notice but she was blossoming before my eyes. Jane's incredible inner beauty was now matched by her outer beauty. I was so glad for the Goddess' gift to Jane.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

Somewhere close two goddesses looked on upon the blessing of Jane. Aphrodite looked on with pride that her power had been channeled through Gail to bless Jane with outer beauty to match her inner beauty. Erida looked on in disdain upon Gail, but she still had a sign of hope in her revenge.

"Dite, that proves nothing that your power helped those two girls by Gail's prayers. We both knew she was the priestess heir and that her time in your refuge has bonded her closer than any of your other priestess. But she still has to choose this life and the war I incited between her and her birth family still wages on."

"I am patient Erida. I will do good through her while she is her true self. Unlike you, I do not need to incite emotion to do my bidding and the truth will win out in love as it has through the centuries."

"War sustained by hate is strong enough to subvert these weak mortals. As much as she loves others, she still does not love herself and seeking the approval from those who hate her will be her undoing. You will see in due time."

"While there is life there is hope. Your overconfidence will be your undoing, Erida."

"And your faith in these weak mortals and their pale shadow of love will be yours, Dite"

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter Five: Gerald and Gail

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Gail, with the sorority's help, find the joy in enjoying the company of boys?

Chapter 5 ~ Gerald and Gail

 

I was in and for the next month I learned so much about teen aged girls. I knew that I had overcome my shyness in being around these beautiful girls. Being able to mingle with them as one of them,

I discovered that in a great many respects they were no different than I as a boy had been. They just had a few different experiences and the effects of those made the real differences.

My Great Aunt Montine helped me socialize with them by providing me with a prefilled debit card that I could use for purchases. When the girls wanted to go out and socialize, I was always financially able to go along.

I had to show restraint on shopping trips but I was able to slowly add to my wardrobe. It was a welcome interruption from my pause to think all curled up on my bed when the phone rang with Jennifer on the other end.

"Hello Jennifer!"

"Hi Gail. I'm so glad to have caught you at home. A bunch of girls are going to meet up at Olive Garden at 6 pm to start an evening out. I can give you a ride there and back. We'll be home by midnight. Will you be able to come?"

"I'll go ask my Aunt Montine if you can hold the line a moment and give you an answer"

"Sure, Gail, go ask her and I'll wait for the answer."

"Be right back!"

Instead of yelling out for her like I had heard some teen girls do, I went downstairs to find her. She was in the kitchen preparing something yummy.

"Aunt Montine, the girls in the sorority are going out tonight. We're going to start at Olive Garden at 6 pm and Jennifer is going to give me a ride and promises we'll be home by midnight. May I go out with them?"

"Of course, Gail. I'm glad that you can go out and have fun with the other girls in the neighborhood. Just remember what I've taught you and you'll be fine. Go with my blessing and have fun, sweetie."

"Thanks so much Aunt Montine. I'll be good and have fun!!"

I gave Great Aunt Montine a hug and a kiss on the cheek. I rushed upstairs to tell Jennifer the good news.

"Jennifer, she said that I can go. I'm so excited! What kind of clothes will the other girls be wearing?"

"Sexy casual as opposed to frumpy casual. Not quite date sexy but we will be going somewhere where we might be asked to dance. You know something to pick up guys in without looking like a tart or a trollop."

"I have just the outfit, Jennifer. Thanks so much for inviting me. When will you be by to pick me up. Let's say 5 pm just in case since this is your first time going out with us. That way if we need to make any adjustments you'll have time to change before we really have to leave to get there."

"I'll be ready at 5 pm. Thanks so much for looking out for me Jennifer. bye bye."

"That's what older sisters are for: To look out for their little sis. Laters! Bye!"

The butterflies began. I could not see how I could cope with the new experience except that my sisters would be there to help me. I kinda hoped to have more time hanging out with the girls before we started in on mixing with boys.

.Of course this group date was going to be the easiest way of easing into dating. I was glad that I would not be stuck with a particular boy. I tried not to dwell on that.

Turning to my selection of an outfit, I knew that I could not avoid a skirt and heels but I thought I would get away with a blue jersey shirt dress that had a high neckline and hemline below my knees with blue pumps with square one inch heels.

Big mistake on my part as I was to find out when I met Jennifer at the front door. Unlike my loose fitting and covered up look, She was tight and showing. Oops!

"Gail I am going to save you from the fashion disaster that you were about to experience. Let's go up to your room and help your fashion sense a bit."

We both made it up to my room and Jennifer began looking in my closet and drawers. She showed signs of approval of her discoveries which I wasn't too sure what that meant for me.

"Okay, Gail. Take everything off down to your underwear. I'll check your closet and drawers to see if I can pull together and outfit for you more like mine. What I'm seeing here already has potential"

With my clothes removed I stood before her in my plain white panties and bra. When she saw me I saw her frowning and wondered what was next.

"O Gail, you are a beautiful girl! Why don't you have yourself on something nice. You'll see. Wearing something nice underneath is important even when no one but you sees them. Get out of those and I'll find you something special to wear."

She found the sexy bra and panty set from Vicky Secret. The girls had made me buy the set along with a garter and stockings. She handed it to me to put on which fortunately I had no trouble doing with her there with me.

"Now this outfit was more what I had in mind that I have laid out for you. Go ahead and put it on, Gail"

She had laid out a micro mini denim skirt and a very low cut sleeveless blouse that shimmered in the light and fit me so close I couldn't tell where it ended and I began. To finish it off she picked out some 3 inch stiletto heeled pumps.

"You look hot, girl! Your makeup is okay for now. I'll help you turn it into an evening look after dinner."

"I agree that I'm hot! Too hot for Aunt Montine to let me out of the house. She'll make me change."

"I've got a solution for that. Let's slip back on that shirt dress and heels that you were wearing before over your present outfit. I can help you off with it once we are out of the house. We'll just put your stilettos in this tote bag that I found."

"With my hair brushed back into place, it looks like I'm ready to go, Jennifer."

"You can carry your normal purse for now. I'm slipping in the clutch that matches your stilettos in your tote bag. You're ready. Let's go, girl!"

I managed to make it down stairs again fine but I would be glad to get the extra layer off. We met Aunt Montine since she appeared to be waiting for us at the bottom of the stairs.

" I see you girls are ready to go. Have fun!"

If Aunt Montine knew what Jennifer had done to me, she didn't let on. I was relieved to be out in the car and away. Jennifer had me take off the dress and replace the stiletto heels on the way to Olive Garden.

"Now that wasn't bad was it?"

"Thanks for your help, Jennifer."

"At least you got the cover up right. It's like you never have been on a group date before. Most of our social events start out as group dates by necessity since there are no boys in our community and we have to go outside the community to interact with them. You'll see that it will be fine. "

"That's what I want too. I guess that I've been letting my nervousness get the better of me. If you see me making any rookie mistakes that I should know better about, please remind me. I'd rather deal with being reminded than the consequences of doing something stupid."

"You are a natural! Our sorority has a reputation to uphold and, as our newest initiate, we want you to reflect well on us. Learn not to be shy but assertive and enjoy the company of boys without taking any disrespect from them. You'll fit right in with the rest of us before you know it. "

"I'm so glad you all want me to be with you. I won't let you all down."

"That's the spirit! Okay we're here. You can slip the clutch into your purse for now and bring that inside. Once we have you made up for the evening, you'll be able to transfer the minimum to the clutch and carry that on our group date."

I swiveled and landed on my stilettos and got out of the car following Jennifer inside. the first thing that I noticed was Jane who was working as a waitress there from the look at her outfit. Jane greeted us at the door with a smile.

"Can I borrow Gail for a while, Jennifer? Jessica is already here and I can take you to the table that the sorority has reserved."

"Of course, Jane. You are looking good. They treating you well here?"

"The best! I decided I needed to update my resume photo after I blossomed and got hired on the spot. Everyone's been so nice. I get off at 6 pm so I'll change and go out with you all this evening."

"That's wonderful, Jane!"

Jane and I dropped off Jennifer at the table and she led me through an 'employees' door into a break room. Both she and I sat down, and I guessed what she wanted to talk to me about.

"There are 2 things that I'd like to talk to you about. One is about that kiss and what came after that happened to me me. I was just in awe about what happened that I got a bit hung up in myself. I wanted to say thank you."

"Thank the Goddess!"

"We are very blessed."

"No, I mean that you should thank the Goddess. I'm not sure which one since she has not revealed that to me but I am only her factor."

"Do you mean that in the medieval sense, like a business agent, not the source but only the conduit? How does that work?"

"Got it the first time! Yours was only the second time for me to witness her blessing and the first time it happened the same way. Out of the blue I saw an aura of power around you and a compulsion to kiss you. I resisted the first time but found that I was unable to do anything else till I gave in to the command. But she chose you and gave you the blessing, I'm only her factor."

"I will thank the Goddess for her goodness and thank you for serving her, Gail. Well the gift was welcome what ever the source but even more amazing now. That leads me to the second more mundane reason for talking to you."

"What is that?"

"We need someone to fill in on the 11 am to 2 pm shift for week day lunch for two weeks. After that the girl who was doing it can resume. The other girls who want a job already have one and it's difficult to fill a job like this.

"That sounds like a good chance for a short term job, Gail"

The Manager found out about it today. I could give you a ride here in the morning and all you'd need was a ride home at your shift end. If you'll let me bring you to the manager and recommend you, I believe you'll get the job. Would you like to try?"

"I believe this would be a good experience for me plus allow me to pay for some of my own expenses. Yes I'd like to apply. How do I proceed?"

"I'll get you an application form to fill out and show you where the manager Mr Gus Roper's office is located. Once you fill out the application, knock on the manager's door and wait for him to tell you to enter. Give him the application and he will interview you for the job."

"Thank you Jane for thinking of me for this. Do you have to go off break now?"

"Yes for me to leave at my normal time and be able to go with you all tonight. See you later Gail, and good luck!"

I took a pen out of my purse along with my cell phone and opened up my address book. Jane returned with the form and left it for me and she departed with a smile and I smiled back at her. First thing I did was to call Great Aunt Montine to make sure it was alright. She gave me her blessing and promised to pick me up at shift's end.

Then, I began to complete the form with the aid of my address book. Soon it was done and I took it to Mr Roper's office and knocked on his door. He asked me to come in and I placed the application on his desk and took a seat in front of him. He scanned the application for a moment then looked up and smiled at me.

"Hello, I'm Gus Roper, manager of this Olive Garden. I'm glad to meet you, Gail. Your timing is excellent as we are in need of someone to fill in at lunch till the lady who was filling that position is able to come back to work. I see this will be your first job. Why do you feel that you can handle the duties we'll ask of you?"

"You will note that I indicated some volunteer experience that I felt was applicable with the SCA. Let me tell you about that. The SCA is a volunteer oriented educational group focusing on Medieval times."

"Is the SCA something like the renaissance faires we see from time to time?"

"Unlike fantasy groups like the renaissance faires we specialize in a realistic recreation avoiding the harmful. In our weekend events, which my parents take me to attend, We do a big 6 course feast on Saturday evening. I volunteered as a server at those events which in modern terms was a banquet for 120 people."

"How does that experience relate to being a server in a modern setting?"

"Our role in the recreation was to be as attentive in our service as one would expect from the period. Behind the scenes there were used a 21st century kitchen to prepare those Medieval delights. I'm used to serving in the restrictions of a costume, so the uniform here would be pleasant to work in."

"How do you feel about working as a server in this environment?"

"I count it a joy to bring happiness to people by attentive service to them of food they will enjoy. I'd like the chance to be able to bring some of that joy here as I serve within the atmosphere of this wonderful restaurant."

I neglected to tell him that those times serving was as a boy but with the flowing garments that were the garb there, it might as well have been a dress with tights. He questioned me at some length before I saw the light in his eyes that told me that he had made up his mind and I was going to be offered the job."

"Miss Landers, I feel that you will make a delightful addition to our staff. I'm offering you the job. It's going to be three weeks weekdays between 11 am and 2 pm for minimum wage plus tips. Do you accept?"

"Yes, Sir. I accept. When may I start?

"Tomorrow and for that day only I'll want you in at 10 am for paperwork and orientation. I'll bring your friend Jane in to help with your orientation at 10 am. Please see Jane before you leave to pick up your uniform. Please tell her to see me. I'll have your name badge and everything else you'll need in your welcome packet. Welcome to the team, Gail. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Thank you Mr Roper. See you tomorrow."

I got up from my chair and left. Once the door closed behind me I let out a quiet "Woo hoo!" When I left the office area, I saw Jane coming out of the kitchen. I came over to her.

"Jane, i got the job! Mr Roper would like to see you in his office. He'd like for you to help with my orientation and get me set up with some uniforms before I leave."

"That's wonderful, Gail. Congrats! I'll go see him now. You know where the girls are and I'll get you from there when I'm ready to set you up with your uniforms."

"Thanks, Jane. See ya!"

I walked over and joined the other girls at the table. Of course Jennifer and Jessica were there. But also Stephanie, Rebecca, Kristi, and Amy. I was surprised to see Pam but I should not have when I noticed the sorority's Stretch van outside.

Pam was the house mother for the sorority and she was the only one allowed to drive the sorority's van. I should have realized that for an outing like this one that we'd all be going in the Van. I waved to them all and took a seat.

Jennifer asked,"What took you so long, Gail? What did Jane want?"

"I applied for a temporary job as a waitress here and I got it! I'll have some money of my own to use for shopping!"

"Good for you, when is Jane going to be through? While I want to wait on her, I'm starving."

"Soon, I feel like her shift time is over but the Manager is going to ask her about coming in early to train me tomorrow and to get me some uniforms. After that she'll be free. I owe Jane for letting me know about the job."

"Jane is alright and since she blossomed she is such a looker. The boys won't know what hit them when she shows up in school this fall."

Jane appeared just then and motioned for me to get up and follow her. So I got up and followed her.

"The Manager got us set up both up for an hour early tomorrow. We're going to find out what size you are and set you up with your uniforms."

"Great! Lead the way!"

Jane determined my sizes and pulled from supplies three uniforms for me. She also provided me a brochure with the other specifications for how I should look for the job.

"The first day wearing just flats were okay but you'll be expected to have footwear after that which complied with the dress code."

When we were finished, Jane was able to clock out and then she went to get changed into what she would wear to go with us this evening..

I took my new uniforms and went by the table to get Jennifer's keys to put them in the car. It was fortunate that they were giving their food orders so I gave mine too.

Jennifer gave me her keys and I went out to the car to leave my uniforms. Once I had returned, and gave Jennifer back her keys, I saw that Jane was approaching the table too.

We all were gathered at the table with Jane and I joining them so the festivities for the night could begin. The conversation as we ate was pleasant but unremarkable until Jane rung her glass with her spoon and got all of out attention.

"Sisters, we are gathered together to have a good time, but our number is not complete and our dear initiate, Gail Landers has only one more thing to do in order to make it so."

"Hear, hear!"

"By the power vested in me by the sorority, I must declare to you, dear Gail, your final task before you can become a full sister. You have shown yourself worthy by the way you learned body awareness and pride in your self. Now it is up to you to prove that you have it in you to interact successfully with those who are not sisters in any sense of the word, that is men."

The sisters cheered and clapped for me. In their faces was evidence of the amusement to come which they knew but I did not. I turned my full attention to Jane as she continued to speak to me.

"Your task tonight is to pick out a man who by your charm and wiles you will convince to swap underwear with you. How you do it is up to you but he must also be willing to let one of your sisters confirm that he has done so. In addition you must let your sisters confirm that you too have complied with the test. Let me say that no sexual favors are required to be exchanged to meet the requirements of this test. If you understand the test and its conditions, Gail, explain it to me in your own words?"

"I understand that tonight while we are out, I am to choose a man and by what means I deem necessary, I am to exchange underwear with him. In order to do this I am not required to have any sexual relations with him. Once complete in order to comply with the task both the man of my choosing and myself must have the underwear we are wearing be verified by one of the sisters present."

"Correct. Gail, do you accept this test?"

"I freely do and look forward to joining you all as a full member of the sorority."

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

I enjoyed a wonderful dinner as I composed in my mind how I would select the man I would focus on and also what methods that I would employ to gain his cooperation. After dinner we all loaded up in a bus and went across town to a teen dance club provided by a church in the area.

For a church ministry, it was very progressive in that the music was very current and none of it in the christian genre. They did all they could to make it the opposite of what you would expect from a church place. It was safe with no alcohol or drugs and the extremes of violence and sexuality were missing. It was just what any responsible civic group would do if they opened a teen club.

The presence of the teen club and the draw of the pool at the house, made me wonder what Great Aunt Montine's real purpose in giving me the choice to be a girl. She led me to believe that I would have no way to interact with anyone my age unless I was a girl which was plainly false. I was so worried what the men of the family might say if they saw me like this. Family was everything to me and I had no wish to be cast out of mine. I would give Great Aunt Montine the benefit of the doubt for now.

I had freely chosen but I did not have all the facts. I would wait to confront my Great Aunt Montine with this for now. It was up to me to get to the matter at hand in performing the initiation for now. Jennifer was by my side coaching me on what to expect.

"Gail, look at this crowd! You see that most of us are 16, 17 or 18 like you and I are. There are a few college aged like Jane who are here with younger friends and of course the adults who are watching over things to keep it safe."

"There are a few early teens here too. Jennifer, maybe some boys like that would be easier for me to get to know."

"Look at that boy over there. He looks so out of water. Not many of the 13 year old boys venture in to a place like this yet. They prefer to stay at the top of the Tween food chain instead of swimming with the teens. There are a lot of boys around. You should mingle and get to know a few of them."

"That sounds like a plan, Jennifer. Wish me luck!"

"Good luck, Sis!"

Now I was out on my own. I could not really argue with Jennifer pegging me as a 17 year old girl. That's what my ID papers said I was in my current name. The transformation had aged me. I was thinking with a 17 year old girl's brain so I had the gender expression and maturity that went with that brain.

I was 17 due to the magic that Great Aunt Montine gifted to me. But I had the memories of a 13 year old boy as well so I could understand that 13 year old boy much better than any of the older boys there. I reasoned that it was worth while getting to know him. I wanted to make this night something he would always remember fondly. I walked over to him, where he appeared to be holding up the wall, and held out my hand to him.

"Hi, I'm Gail Landers, I'm new here to this club and I would guess that you are new here, too."

He accepted my hand and shook it and looked into my eyes instead of towards my chest as he did it. Points to him for that! From what I could read on his face and body language he was feeling a mixture of terror not knowing what to do. Also there was awe that I had selected him to talk to. Of course he was getting a bit turned on but he surprised me with being able to temper his enthusiasm in favor of just getting to know me.

"Hi, my name is Gerald. You're right that this is my first time here. I came with my big brother. I'm glad to meet you Gail."

"I'm very glad to meat you, Gerald. I feel like we could help each other. We both want to make a good impression on our peers here. What I would be willing to do for you is to be your girl for the night. We could have every dance you wish together and I'll let you kiss me all that you want. Any more than that would not be believable anyway and we want your peers to believe we are together."

"Why me?"

"I knew a boy like you who was good to me. Also you've been talking to my face instead of my tits. I feel like I can trust you to enjoy our time together without taking advantage of me. You have more to gain from making this more about showing that you can treat a lady right so that girls your age will start noticing you than trying to use this to keep me."

"Why would they believe I would let a great girl like you go?"

"What I'm going to ask you to do at the end of the evening will be a good excuse for you to part with me. It will help me with my initiation with the sorority I want to join."

"What do I have to do for your initiation and for my part in our deal?"

"You have to trade underwear with me then show one of my sorority sisters that you are wearing them. I'll get her, you and I in a private area. We can wait till near the end of the night for the switch so you can slip out with your brother before anyone notices. You can tell them that I was too kinky for you."

"Okay, I'll do it. It's not my thing but I can stand it to spend an evening with you. I wish we were the same age but you are right it would never work for us to be together. What are you? 17?"

"You are a good guesser and an excellent sport. I'll find a place where we can trade in private and bring in a sorority sister to verify that we've done their little stunt and it will be over. Till then let's just enjoy each other and pretend we are the same age."

"I can do that. I'm a very lucky guy. Shall we dance?"

Gerald led me to the dance floor where I found out that he was a very good dancer. It was too bad that I wasn't 13 at the moment and that I had agreed to the sorority's stunt. But the best I could do for Gerald was to put all that out of my mind and make this the best evening Gerald had ever had.

It was working as I observed the girls around, a lot of them gave me nasty looks and were jealous of me in Gerald's arms. Hopefully they would all be trying for Gerald's attention when this was over.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

"Would you like to take a rest, Gail? Would you like something to drink?"

"Both, thanks. May I have a diet cola?" I'd like to go to the Ladies room.

"Of course. I'll be right back."

Gerald was being a perfect gentleman and I found out he was a great kisser too. On my trip to the restroom, I found that they had thought of everything and had a family restroom. Evidently they used this place for non teen occasions too.

It was open and it could be locked from the inside. Just the place to trade and then get some one, hopefully Jane to verify it. while I felt I could trust any of my sisters, I felt like Jane being older and my BFF would keep it on the lowdown. As luck would have it, Jane was within sight when I left the room. I motioned her over and I leaned in to whisper to her.

"Jane I'm going to bring a boy over to the family rest room to trade underwear with me. If you could give us 15 minutes then do a 'shave and a haircut two bits' knock leaving off the last knock. I'll let you in and you can verify that we have complied."

"I will do that for you girl friend. Good luck."

I smiled at her and I returned to where Gerald was expecting me. He approached with a smile and 2 drinks in his hands and he offered me one. I accepted the drink that he offered to me then leaned in to whisper to him.

"It's time, Gerald. Still want to go through with this?"

"I do. My brother is waiting for me in the car so we can get out of here quickly. Let's do this."

"Thanks! Okay follow me."

I led Gerald past Jane who was pointing to her watch as we passed. We entered the restroom and I locked the door behind us. Now was when I would find out just what kind of deal that I had made. There was an enclosed stall around the toilet and a table to let down to change a baby and of course a wash basin with soap and paper towels."

"You may have the stall, Gail. Just put your things over the top and I'll trade your underwear with mine. I'll open the table to put my things on while I change out here. Any suggestion on how I should wear your bra?"

"Thanks Gerald! Just put it on with the straps up and the cups around back and the catch around front around your waist. Then turn it around so the cups are in front then slide it up your chest enough so you can get your hands through the straps. Pull the straps in place and then adjust it so the cups are over your nipples. Got that?"

"Yeah, thanks."

I ducked into the stall and closed the door. I was busy getting undressed and draping the clothes over the top of the stall. I was fortunate that I wore real stockings and garters since they counted as a foot covering and not underwear.

The bra was very lacy but had no under-wire or shape in itself. On Gerald it would be like a training bra and actually make his pecs seem smaller.

I placed the bra on the top of the stall wall and it was taken and in its place was a A line t-shirt. I put on the T shirt and then pulled off my panties and hung them on the top of the stall. They disappeared and in their place was a pair of boxers.

I took the boxers and put them on. I didn't stop to dwell on the fact that I was wearing boy's underwear again and just replaced my dress which fortunately did not need a slip. I was ready so I called out to Gerald.

"Are you decent?"

"Yeah, I'm decent. You can come on out. This really feels weird to me!"

I came out and saw Gerald and his face looked troubled but unless you knew what to look for, no one would notice. That is none of the guys would notice but girls would. I was relatively incognito but the girls in the sorority would notice since they would know what to look for. Just then the shave and a hair cut knock without the last bit occurred and I unlocked the door and it was Jane.

"Good timing Jane. We just finished. This is Gerald. He's willing to show you that we traded underwear."

"Gerald if you will pull down your pants and unbutton your shirt, that's all I'll need from you."

Gerald complied and Jane saw him wearing my panties and underwear. Jane nodded and indicated he could get dressed. Gerald dressed and looked at Jane for further instructions.

"That's all I need from you, Gerald. Thanks for being a good sport about this. I saw your brother waiting for you near the door so you can make your getaway. I'll check Gail after you leave."

"Thanks Gerald. Here's something to remember me by!"

I leaned in and gave Gerald a good night kiss. We both enjoyed it and we broke the embrace. Gerald grinned at me and waived goodbye. He tore off thru the door and I imagine that he made it out and into the car before many saw him. Jane locked the door and then turned to me."

"Now, its your turn. I'll help you lift your dress so I can see."

We worked together to lift my dress over my head and Jane was able to see me wearing Gerald's underwear. She nodded to me and we lowered it back down over my head. I went to the mirror and got my hair and makeup fixed then I turned to Jane questioningly"

"You passed the test, Gail. You are in! I'll tell the other girls on the van going home. Now get out there girl and enjoy it. You've earned the right to let your hair down and have fun."

We hugged and then I got my clutch and we went back out into the club. Just as Jane suggested, I enjoyed myself. I could not help some of the things that were going thru the rumor mill among the ladies not in the sorority but I hoped that I had given Gerald the boost in getting a date that I hoped and promised.

Finally it was time that we all had to leave at 11 pm so we loaded up in the van and went back to the restaurant. On the way as promised, Jane announced that I had passed the test and that I was eligible to be inducted into the sorority. Finally Jennifer and I were in her car and I was on the way back to Great Aunt Montine's house. when we pulled up and stopped Jennifer gave me a hug.

"I am so proud of you, Little sister. We'll make plans soon for you to be inducted into the sorority."

"Thanks Jennifer! I won't let you down. Good night "

I know, Gail! Good night."

As I came through the door, Great Aunt Montine was there to smile at me. I smiled back and joined her in sitting in the living room with my purse and the bag containing my uniforms beside me.

My mood was not one of excitement over just taken another step across the threshold of girlhood but one of mourning as though I was losing more and more of myself. Great Aunt Montine saw the look on my face and questioned me about it.

"Sweetie, what's wrong? Did someone hurt you? Didn't you pass their last test for being inducted into the sorority?"

"I'm happy that I passed the test but there seems to be something wrong with me. I just can't get into boys like they would like me to do. I managed to pass the test without seducing a man. In fact the boy that I got to help me isn't that different from me, the real me, as Alex. This has been so exhausting and you know that I have that new job to start tomorrow too."

"What else is wrong?"

"Guess I'll just come right out and say it. I have realized that even though this body has no issue with kissing a boy and so much more, I 'm not sure myself. Not that I feel lesbian, cause for now I'm not attracted to girls at all. It's all so confusing."

"Sweetie, I'm sure that nothing is wrong with you. You've had a lot of life packed into these two weeks since you arrived. There was all of that getting used to being a girl. Then doing your best to fit in with the other girls to impress them so they would accept you as one of them. But look how that has turned out."

"Guess you are right about that,"

"You have great friends in Jane and Jennifer and all of the girls think you are adorable. You have a new job so you can make money to spend. You have taken your first steps with a boy. You don't have to let the first boy you meet be your boyfriend. If you are patient you'll meet someone who can be a real boyfriend to you and you can be a girlfriend to him. If you don't over think things and let nature take it's course all will be well."

"Aunt Montine, couldn't you have taken me to the teen club and attend the pool party as Alex? I know that I would have missed out on finding out about girls that way. I could have avoided spending the summer alone without all this. I'm looking forward to being Alex again after this is over."

"Gail, I don't feel you are saying what you really feel. You're overwhelmed. You've had an emotionally exhausting day. I'm sorry if you feel a bit caught in between what was and what you could be. Let me think about that to see if there is any way to free yourself up to totally enjoy yourself. But for now I have something for you to help you be fully rested and a new you in the morning. Can you do that for me, Sweetie?"

"Sure Aunt Montine. You can give it to me. I'll need to be at my very best, tomorrow."

"Just close your eyes and stick out your tongue, trying to touch your nose with it. This has to be administered sublingually for it to work. Good Girl!"

I felt a drop under my tongue and everything felt tingly for a moment and a calmness came over me. I couldn't remember what was so urgent about telling Great Aunt Montine that I felt I was losing myself as I intended to do but had not yet. I could not suppress a big yawn but I demurely hid it behind my hand.

"I feel better, but I had best get myself to bed before you have to make one for me on the couch. Good night Aunt Montine!"

"Good night, Gail. Sweet Dreams!"

I walked gingerly up the stairs carrying my purse and my new uniforms. As I was getting ready for bed, I felt like I had no choice but ride this out until I turned back. I'd shared with Jane how that I knew that the goddess could help others through me. Even that miracle frightened me, for my lack of control.

It seemed to me that if given a chance to extend my girl time more, I would politely refuse. Really. that was only how I felt right now. Tomorrow was another day. A big day! I finished getting ready for bed so I could curl up and lose myself in sleep for now.

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter Six: Adella and Dennis

By Jo Dora Webster

Will 17 year old, Gail, in being aged to a
25 yr old Adella find harmony in interacting with a man?

 

Chapter 6 ~ Adella and Dennis

 

When I awoke, I knew that things has changed and instead of retreating from being female, I had ventured further into that realm. I had awaken from dreams of romantic fantasies. My former life was so fuzzy that I felt it was only a dream that I had. My problem relating as a girl to boys it was gone. Yet that unison of mind came at a cost, first of which was that I had lost so much of my true self as to silence Alex in my mind. My shyness with boys, make that men, had gone and I longed for a mature male companion.

Now I was only Gail, change that and make it Adella since I had also matured physically as well. I got out of bed with a more mature feminine grace and examined myself in the mirror. I had aged. The person before me was not a girl but a 25 year old woman. I could tell that all of my clothes would be too tight in the chest and hips. I'd need a DD bra when a b cup had been fine before. My size 5 panties would need to be traded for some size 8 ones. I slipped on my shoes and they still fit and wonder of wonders I had the same waist size which looked so small compared to the curves that I enjoyed now.

"Darn, Darn, Darn Darn Darn, DARN!!!"

I looked at the clock and it was 7 am. Good! It wasn't too early to call Jane. On the way to the phone I noticed a dress laid across a chair and a bag which contained a brand new bra and panty set that fit the Adella, me. I'd have something to wear till Jane got here. We were the same size now so I'd see if she would let me borrow one of her uniforms for work. I called Jane on the phone and waited for her to pick up.

"Hello, Jane. This is Gail. Remember you changing sizes when you blossomed? Well the same just happened to me. Could you let me borrow one of your uniforms and come early to bring it to me?"

"Hi Gail. Well that is surprising. I don't suppose you'll have to do that makeup job to make you seem older anymore. Sure I can come early and bring you a uniform of mine to wear. Maybe we can work on a makeup look to allow you to look younger and not attract so much attention to yourself. At least enough so the manager doesn't notice."

"That would be great, Jane. Do you know if my name badges have been made up yet? I might like to change what I go by."

"I'll put your name on with a P-touch as part of your orientation. what would you like to go by, now?"

"I'd like to go by my middle name, Adella. Sounds more grown up and it will remind me that I am a bit more grown up now. Will that work?"

"Of course, Adella. I'll come over earlier and we can get you into uniform and see what works now for your makeup. You'll be fine. See you soon. Bye!"

"Bye Jane!"

I hung up the phone, glad that Jane had come thru for me again. I went thru all my morning activities for daily living and dressed in the lingerie and the dress that Great Aunt Montine had provided. I remembered this dress hanging in her closet so it was reasonable to assume that we were the same size now. I looked at myself in the mirror and before me was a sharply dressed, very beautiful woman. I blew her a kiss and then went down stairs to face Great Aunt Montine. I found her in the kitchen preparing breakfast and she looked up and greeted me.

"Good morning, Sweetie. How did you sleep?"

"I slept well and got quite a surprise this morning. Thanks for the clothes, Aunt Montine."

"You are welcome, dear. Well, how do you feel?"

"How do I feel? What did this body cost me in time spent as a woman? I feel like I have all but lost myself. Aunt Montine, please promise me that no matter how much you feel it will help me that you won't prolong my time as a woman again. Please?"

"Sweetie I won't prolong your time again. You were doing so well so I felt like this is what you wanted. You'll only be female a total of 6 weeks so you still only have one more period to go thru as promised. I didn't know you felt that way"

"Thank you, Aunt Montine. I appreciate the gift that you've given me but I feel I need to be back to my self when it becomes possible. By the way since I seem to be 25 now, I'd like to be called Adella, now."

"Adella, you are 25 now both physically and emotionally and a beautiful woman. We are the same size now so you can borrow from my closet and we'll get you some more lingerie. In the process of turning back you'll spend some more time at 17 so you might like to hold onto your clothing that you have now."

"Thank you, Aunt Montine. I guess I can cope with that by dressing and acting older for as long as I can. You have such beautiful clothing, that it will be a pleasure to wear it. I promise to take good care of your things. I'll have everything that I'll need for the mixers that the sorority holds and for sorority meetings."

The doorbell rang and I jumped up to get it. As expected it was Jane with a bundle in her arms. I gave her a kiss on the cheek and I led her upstairs to my bedroom. We got me sorted with one of Jane's uniforms and I was lucky that we were the same size now. We finished up my makeup and then Jane revealed, Adella the waitress to me in the mirror.

"You look wonderful, Adella. I've got to say that uniform is you. You seem a bit more sexy and flirty today and that's a great attitude to have being a waitress and serving the public."

"Thanks Jane for your help and the compliments. I do feel a bit more sexy and flirty in general and this uniform helps me express that. Can we get to the restaurant early to sort me out some uniforms that fit? I can bring back all of the uniforms that you got for me yesterday. I can't believe that I blossomed like that overnight. I imagine that you can identify with that, Jane?"

"There is a bit of catching up to do with this magical wonders going on like both of us know. It's kinda like that character Arisia from the Green Lantern Corps who used her ring to change herself physically from a teen to an adult. It took a while for her mind to catch up with really being an adult."

"At least with both of us doing it we can compare notes and best of all since we are the same size we can borrow from each other's closets."

"That's the spirit. I guess we can go now since the manager will be there early today anyway doing the week's supply order."

I followed Jane downstairs with my load of ill fitting uniforms in one arm and my purse over the other shoulder. Great Aunt Montine had excused herself when I had gone to the door. She wasn't now any where in sight and hopefully she felt that giving me some space to deal with my new situation was a good idea. Jane led me to the car and I tucked the uniforms in the back seat. Once we were both gracefully inside the car, she drove to the restaurant.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

Jane rang the bell at the employee entrance to Olive Garden. The Manager, Mr Roper, let us in. He showed a little lust for a moment as he examined my boobs but looked up and steadied himself as he began to speak to us in a professional manner.

"Why are you ladies here this early?"

"It's my fault, Mr Roper. I pulled the wrong size uniforms for Adella, here. It floored me when I discovered she's the same size as me. Those were misfiled in the bin and I should have checked them before we left yesterday. She's wearing one of my uniforms now and we came early to return the wrong size uniforms and pull replacements the right size for both of us."

"Adella. Your middle name, Correct? That's a more mature name for a more mature woman. Is that the name you would like to be called by here?

"Yes sir, Adella is my middle name and I would like to be called by it here at Olive Garden."

"Of course you may, Adella. I'll make the notation on your file. You both may go ahead and clock in. Jane, once you finish getting the uniforms exchanged and confirmed that they are the right size, go ahead with orientation for Adella. Please take some extra time with the unit on handling advances from customers. Adella if you learn that well, you can turn that to your advantage of earning more tips for yourself and more business for Olive Garden. Go ahead, ladies."

We made our escape to the training room. We checked the fit on the new uniforms and we found they fit me perfectly. We went thru the paperwork and the training. Jane was very helpful on teaching me how to turn an amorous customer into a big tipper by handling things before they got out of hand. She also told me that I would have plenty of chances to practice what I learned since I was a babe and the uniform enhanced that even more. The finishing touch was for Jane to take the P-Touch and make my name tag which said I am Adella. Jane led me out into the restaurant and I helped her prep the dining room for the customers who would soon be there.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

I met a lot of amazing people while I had my first day as a waitress at Olive Garden. I had already decided to do a lot of flirting with the male customers. Of course I was going to give excellent service whether Woman or Man. With my body and the way my uniform showed it off, it was easy to get even more from the men.

But the one I remembered the most was Dennis. My heart skipped a beat and I began feeling all glowing and gooey when I first saw the hot guy who the hostess had seated in 4B in my section. I glided over to him to take his order. His face lit up when he saw me and appeared interested in me as well.

"Welcome to Olive Garden. I'm Adella, your server. Would you like to order now?"

"I'm Dennis. I believe that I can order now if you could explain this lunch special to me."

He pointed to the 'Create your own Lunch' special on the menu. I brought my head down to his level being sure he got a good look down my neckline and pointed to things on the menu as I explained with a great big smile.

"It's a choice of our famous house salad or one of these four delicious soups. AND you have a choice of one of seven delicious entree's all for only $6.95!"

"What a deal!" I hoped he meant me instead of the special. A girl can hope.

"Would you like some more time? Is there anything else you'd like explained?"

How is it that a beautiful Greek woman, like you Adella, works in an Itallian restaurant?" I smiled at him, longingly. He called me beautiful! At that moment, I wasn't thinking big tip, I was thinking, how can I get him to ask me out on a date.

"I'm of Mediterranean heritage so it's a close fit for me. I love the wonderful Italian food they serve here so I'll be watching my figure, Dennis."

"Why don't you let me watch it for you? Wait, I already am, Bella Adella. For my order I'd like the house salad AND the grilled steak and portobello half panini, lunch Special and sweet tea." I blushed at the compliments and nodded as I took down his lunch order. I gave Dennis a big smile. I wanted to give him something else but I was working.

"Thank you, Dennis. I'll bring your salad out directly."

I went to the computer terminal and entered Dennis' order. When I entered the Kitchen, his salad was ready for me to pick up. I noticed Jane entering behind me to pick up a salad as well.

"Girl, you've got it bad, already! Who is that hunk in 4B?"

"His name is Dennis. Jane, what do I do?"

"Slip him your number, discretely and hope he calls you."

"Thanks, Jane."

I flirted as I served his lunch and never let his sweet tea glass get empty. I slipped him my phone number at the end of his meal. He left me a generous tip but he didn't call and he didn't come back to eat at Olive Garden.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

I dated men and enjoyed myself. Then I started to go thru the cycle of emotions that came from being in lust and out of lust. The names were not important since they did not mean anything to me. They all ran together so much that I called them all Darling so I would not slip up and use the wrong name. Of course with my special circumstances, I did not sleep with any of them. They got tired of being teased without what they were really looking for and left me. There was always another to take his place.

My attention always came back to Dennis. I could not deny that I deeply loved him. I was in heaven when I was with him that one time. Just when I thought he must hate me, he came back into my life. We literally bumped into each other at the grocery store. I was not looking where I was going, carrying an empty hand basket and he was holding a loaf of bread and we colided. Neither of us were hurt but we were both shocked to see each other. I had been hoping to see Dennis out of the restaurant but not like this.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

Finally we decided that the most natural way to express our love was to do it physically. But knowing how important it was to avoid that fertile time of the month we decided to wait till afterward. We waited and hoped and finally my time had passed and we picked out a romantic setting for our union. It was glorious I knew that it would be a long time before I had anything like to compare it to if I had any say so in the matter..

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

The last days were wonderful. We had always lived each day as though it were our last. Finally Great Aunt Montine told me that I only had one night and one day left to me as Adella. I would need to make my goodbyes to my lover, my BFF and my friends.

It was with relief that I realized that Dennis, when he originally heard from me that the end of my visit was approaching, had arranged for a day off and that we could spend this last day together just the two of us.

I know it wasn't fair but I resolved to put off the grieving for as long as possible. It wasn't until both of us were in his home after a joyful day together and me in my nightgown in his bed that I broke the news to him.

"Dennis, I told you in the beginning that I have obligations back east and that my obligations there will make a long distance romance impossible. I'm sorry but my time here is coming to a close. The truth is that my family is in witness protection and I have a different identity entirely. It will be as though Adella has died."

“Though Lovers be lost, Love shall not, and Death shall have no dominion. I never really understood that line from 'Beauty and the Beast' till now, Adella. I love you.”

"I love you too, Dennis. Since you still feel that way knowing it will be our last, then I would be overjoyed for you to share my bed."

"I will grieve your loss afterward but for now I will savor the moment."

Our love making surpassed in the extreme joy and abundant satisfaction any that we had before in our time together. I did not want to hurt him more since I would be leaving. He made me realize that I would only hurt him more by withholding my body from him while I still had it to give.

As we cuddled in the aftermath of our great sensual outpouring, Dennis surprised me by giving me a kiss goodnight and breaking his silence.

"It is better to love and lost than to have never loved at all. I am at peace with my heart tonight. I love you Adella and I shall continue to love you all the days of my life. Remember the happiness we shared as I will and that will sustain you. Sweet Dreams, Adella"

"Sweet Dreams, Dennis"

I was up and out before the dawn. We had already said our goodbyes and I felt that if I didn't leave then, that I would stay with him till I changed back the next morning and I had no wish for Dennis to remember me as 13 year old Alex. I could not give Dennis much now, but I could leave him his dignity.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

I went to Jane's room at the sorority hoping that she would be in and not in class. Luck would have it that she answered the door. I guess everything showed on my face since she gave me a great big hug when she saw me.

"You poor dear! Come to breakfast with me and tell me all about it. Let me get my purse and we'll go."

All I managed to say was, 'Thank you.' Jane guided me to her car and we were soon sitting at a booth at Waffle House.

"It's alright Adella. You can tell me anything. You know that don't you. I think of you as my very own sister. Spill it, please, sis."

"Jane, my time here is up. My parents and I are in witness protection back east. I have to disappear now without a trace so I can be with them again. I am so sorry that I didn't tell you before now."

I began crying and Jane got me up and I was getting tears all over her shoulder. Her presence comforted me. For a while neither of us said anything but at last I had cried myself out.

"Hush now, sweetie. It's okay. That's a large burden you are carrying."

That's all I needed to hear from Jane. I was able to compose myself and we sat back down in the booth.

"When do you leave?"

"Tonight! They are going to contact me at Aunt Montine's with the details as I need them."

"Then today the sorority is going to give you a send off that you'll never forget. I'll take you home so you can rest up. Someone will be by to bring you to the gathering. I'll call to let you know when so you can be ready to party with your sisters one last time."

"Thank you, Jane. You don't know what this means to me. I love you, sis."

"I love you too, Gail Adella. Let's get you home."

Jane drove me home after we had finished breakfast. I went up to my room and fell on the bed exhausted and soon fell asleep.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

The phone rang waking me and it was Jane telling me that it was time to get up and that someone would be by for me in two hours. I hung up the phone and thought about going to sleep. Great Aunt Montine came in and led me to the shower. After a blast of cold water, I was awake and so I got ready to go to the party. She left on an errand so it just left me to answer the door when my ride arrived. I opened the door and it was Jennifer!

I said goodbye to everyone who knew me as Gail and Adella that day.

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter 7 ~ Dennis and Alex

By Jo Dora Webster

How will Alex cope with picking up the pieces after Adella’s departure?

---

Chapter 7 ~ Dennis and Alex

When I woke the next morning I had returned to be a thirteen year old boy. I was convinced that Gail Adella indeed had died when I brought out the portrait of her and lusted for her. I was Alex again. All was normal yet I remembered vividly my experiences as Gail and understood her emotions and desires then even though the ones I had now were different.

I went through my old morning routine. I pulled on my a-line t-shirt and boxers and athletic socks and finished with a polo shirt, khaki's and tennis shoes. This was a lot simpler than my previous morning routine. I was glad that this was again very comfortable for me. I came down for breakfast and Great Aunt Montine no longer had that look of misgiving.

"Welcome back, Alex. Now that you have what you wanted, are you sure you made the right choice?"

"Aunt Montine, I want to thank you for the wonderful 6 weeks that you have given me. You told me yourself that I had chosen to be outwardly the boy you see before you in order to retain a connection to my family. That connection is very important to me and more important than a life as Adella, now.”

” You are welcome, Alex. I had suspected that would be your answer, but at least now you have a taste of what being your true self is like. The magic remains, while I can wield it, to return you to being Adella if ever your priorities change.”

”I still wonder how the magic was performed and I don't have a clue of the origin. That's not important now."

"You have a very adult way of looking at this. That's why it surprises me that you couldn't risk any more time as a woman."

"It was the right choice for now. I know I'm a boy and I'd like to find out what being a man would be like. I would lose a whole lot to be a woman of 25. I don't know now if what I'd be gaining would be worth all of myself that I would lose. When I'm an adult for real, I'd like to have that choice again and I might make the other choice."

"I would never force you into something I could tell you didn't like. I'll do what I can so you can have another chance later if you want it."

Aunt Montine, Thank you with all my heart for all you have done for me and especially for your gift of Gail’s summer."

Great Aunt Montine gave me a big smile and an even bigger hug.

"I love you Alex, just as you are. I promise that one day that you will know the secret of the magic that I used."

"I do miss the closeness. We were like sisters especially when I was Adella. I'm so glad you still love me, Aunt Montine! You mean a lot to me. I love you, too."

"I smiled a big smile at her and gave her a big hug. She returned the hug and gave me a kiss on my forehead. I knew then even though things would never be the same as when I was her niece that everything was okay.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

I didn't want to spend the rest of my time in Denver, thinking about my time as Gail and Adella. I knew about the teen club so I decided to go there to see if Alex could make friends with some of the people that Gail had known.

I remembered when Gail had first gone there and met Gerald. What surprised me is that a stunningly beautiful woman was making her way over to me. My teen hormones were running wild. As she got closer, I recognized her as Jane.

I shyly turned away from her, even though I realized that the reason that it had taken me a little while to see her as Jane was that I was fixated on her boobs. I was hoping to meet a girl my age to make friends. I was just not ready to meet Jane as Alex, so I did my best to make myself unnoticeable. However Jane had other ideas and she was coming right up to me and spoke to me.

”Hi there, Don’t you know that it is not polite to stare at a girl’s boobs like that. Let me let you in on a secret. There is a reason I keep my boobs covered up. When these babies are uncovered, psionic beams shoot out and turn any guy’s brains within range into mush. You don’t want that to happen to you, do you?”

Jane had a cute giggle which morphed into a laugh as the silence continued. I was speechless and that’s exactly how Jane wanted me to be. My goodness she was a college woman and I was all of 13. What possessed her to give me the time of day. While I finally erupted in a guffaw, she very patiently was waiting on my response. I had to finally, say something.

”You are so right. My cousin would have read me the riot act had she caught me doing something as crass as that. I don’t have an excuse for my behavior. I’m so sorry to have treated you like that. I’m not used to having to deal with raging guy hormones and I’m failing less at being a gentleman but I won’t be satisfied till I have them under control.

”I don’t think any of us totally get them under control. At least, you see what the problem is and that can help you prepare to manage them even if you can’t bring them under control.”

”I hope that you don’t take this the wrong way. I was just wondering. Why are you spending time with me?”

”Why not you?”

”I’m just a child and you are a woman. I was just wondering how you could relate to someone like me. Why are you making the effort to get to know me?”

”My friend did something similar for a boy very much like you. She said that she learned something by making the effort to get to know him. I miss Adella and looked up to her, and doing something that she might do, gives me some happiness.”

”Adella? My cousin that went back into witness protection to be with her family was named Adella. I miss her so much.”

”Are you the nephew living at the mansion for the summer? I’m Jane. What’s your name?”

”My name is Alex.”

”Well Alex, your cousin Adella was my best friend. I miss her so much. Maybe we could be friends, too.”

”I’d like that very much, Jane. When will I see you again or more importantly, where?”

”I work at Olive Garden so you could visit me there and we could arrange to have some time together to console each other over Adella leaving.”

”Okay, I’ll see you there, sometime. Thanks for being my friend, Jane.”

”Thanks for being my friend, Alex.”

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

I knew Jane's schedule over at Olive Garden, so I went to eat lunch there so I could see her. While I had no hope of dating her for real, we would be friends since I was Adella's cousin for her sake. Of course as Adella, I would not want to date her so this came out about even for me or as close to even as it could be.

”Welcome to Olive Garden. I’m Jane and I’ll be your server today. Hi Alex, It’s great to see you again. I’m glad that at least one man is looking me in the eyes while I’m wearing this uniform.

”Guess that I’m a quicker study than I thought. That and not wanting those psionic beams to mush my brain. I’m glad to see you again, Jane. I’d like the lunch special with some sweet tea, please?”

”I’m very glad to see you again, Alex. Would you like to spend some time talking after I get off from work?”

”I’d like that very much, Jane.”

”Thanks. I’ll be back soon with your sweet tea and get the kitchen working on your order, Alex”

Jane was back soon with my sweet tea with lemon on the side and some other goodies for the table. She gave all of her tables special attention and mine was no exception. She seemed to be getting on with her life. I was glad of that even though I missed the closeness of being a girl having another girl as a BFF.

The fiction of going into witness protection made things easier to make a clean break even though I was still here since Adella was the kind of girl who would not risk her families safety with email no matter how many anonymizer's and IP spoof servers that it might go through to get to the destination.

I kept telling myself that I was being friends with Jane to help her with her grief that I caused. Deep down I missed my life as Adella. Life is so unfair sometimes. Why couldn’t I keep my family and still be Adella? Jane came back with my food. Her smile lighted up the entire room and it was contagious and I smiled right back at her.

”Here’s your lunch, Alex. I hope that you enjoy it. Are there any other things that you would like to go with it?”

”Everything looks perfect, Jane. Thank you very much. I can’t think of anything else that I would like right now.”

”I was thinking that perhaps there might be a way for you to understand the mystery of the teenaged girl. I’ve got to go shopping, so perhaps we might go shopping together and you can observe some teen girls in their native habitat.”

I smiled really big when I heard that since Great Aunt Montine had said something similar to me at the beginning of all of this. Been there, done that and got the negligee thank you. It would be a really good place to talk to Jane so I decided that I would go for it. Sort of.

”That sounds a bit scary to me, Jane? Are you sure that is wise?”

”You’ll love the info that you are able to find, Alex. You’ll go with me?”

”I would not miss it, Jane. Thanks for inviting me. When should I meet you?”

”I’ll be off at 5 o’clock. Call me over if you discover you need something for your meal.

Jane was off waiting on other tables. I saw Dennis come in and go sit at one of Jane’s tables. He didn’t look too good so I guess he was taking Adella’s leaving pretty hard. I wanted to run to him, look in his eyes and tell him that I would never leave him again. But I couldn’t. I was no longer Adella. I distracted myself with eating the wonderful meal. We did our best to serve the best food at Olive Garden. Not we, they. I did not belong anymore. It hurts.

I composed myself before Jane was through taking Dennis’ order and her attention was back on me for a moment as she went into action getting things for Dennis. The meal was wonderful.

Even though it hurt knowing the true situation, I did want to be there for both Jane and Dennis in the only way that I could. While Great Aunt Montine did the deed, I was complicit. She could never have done it without my being willing. I made my bed and now I had to lie in it and deal with the consequences of my actions.

I guess that I was delaying talking to Jane again, since I did not call her over. I finished my meal quickly. With my plate cleared and the tip hidden underneath it, Jane noticed and brought me my check.

”Here’s your check, Alex. I hope that you enjoyed your meal.”

”The food and the way you cared for me were wonderful, Jane. Could that be Adella’s Dennis over there? He looks like the picture I’ve seen with the two of them together. I’ve never had the chance to meet him."

”I can introduce you two. Why don’t you visit with him while I bring you the charge slip to sign?”

”I’d like that. Thanks Jane.”

I picked up the bill wallet , placed my card inside and handed it to Jane. We both walked over to Dennis’ table where Jane introduced me to him.

”Dennis, this is Adella’s cousin, Alex. He wanted to meet you and I hope you don’t mind me bringing him over. Alex, this is Dennis.”

”Hi Alex, I wanted to meet you. I wondered why our paths never crossed while I was dating your cousin. Jane, I’m glad you brought Alex over. Would you like to sit for a moment while Jane brings your card back?”

”Hi Dennis, I wanted to meet you too. Thanks for inviting me to sit down.”

Jane left to bring me back the charge slip to sign. I sat down opposite Dennis. I could not help but think back to the wonderful times I had sat across from him and lost myself in his eyes. It was a little jarring since all the love was still there but there was zero attraction. I was permanently in the friend zone if I could get there but it was of my own doing. I hope this goes well.

”Do you like baseball?”

”I love baseball!”

”Would you like to meet at Coors Field to see the Rockies whip the Braves? It would give us a chance to talk and get acquainted. I sure miss your cousin so maybe we could swap stories about her?”

”That rocks! I want to go. Thanks for inviting me, Dennis.”

"No problem, Alex. Here’s my card. Call me this evening and we’ll work out the details."

Jane walked up with the bill wallet with pen and charge slip inside. I signed the slip , took my card and returned the bill wallet to Jane. I got up and excused myself and left Olive garden leaving behind two smiling faces. I went home to the mansion and pondered what does a guy wear to a shopping trip to the mall?

As much as I wanted to get Great Aunt Montine’s wisdom on dealing with my two best friends, I was still a bit angry at her for the whole Adella thing. I guess it was lucky that Jane and I (as Alex) never had any chance at any romance before Gail and mostly Adella becoming her best girlfriend. The difference in age was too great especially at this time in both our lives for me to romance her.

It seemed to me that the best thing that I could do with my knowledge of both of them would be for me to help them find each other. I would work on pointing Jane to Dennis during our shopping trip. I would work on pointing Dennis to Jane during our baseball game. After that all I would need to do would be to get them to go out on their first gate and somehow I knew that fate would take over from that point.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

I solved the dilemma about what to wear. Really I did not have much choice since one set of guy clothes pretty much look like any other. I accepted my role as caddy to Jane in the shopping trip. While Jane was motivated to follow Gail Adella’s example in being nice to the novice boy (which was me now), I wanted to direct Jane’s attention toward Dennis as well as share her grief for Gail Adella’s parting. As we went from place to place in the mall we had a chance to talk.”

”There is Claire’s over there, I bet what you really want, Alex, is a nice set of earrings in your ears together with a trip to Vicky’s and finish it off with Macy’s best LBD. Am I warm?

”I can tell that you are still grieving for Gail Adella, Jane. But it won’t help to turn me into a replacement for her. A knockoff rarely meets expectations of the original. Besides wouldn’t she be angry at you for messing with her favorite cousin’s gender?”

”You are right of course, Alex. I do miss Gail Adella so much. And you are right that she would be mad at me for turning her cousin into a knock off of her. Can we still be friends. I guess there are other ways that I can teach you about what girls want besides the total immersion method.”

”Of course we can be friends, Jane. I miss her so much too. You know the way that I saw Dennis looking at you, it seems that he’s considering making you his friend. How would you feel about that?”

”Of course its too soon now even if I were willing. I just could not do that to Adella, to take her boyfriend.”

”She told me, Jane, that she wanted you and Dennis to be friends. You could comfort him and if you both received the blessing of love, she would be very happy for you. With her having to give him up, she wanted a good woman to be there for him and in her book you are the best woman ever, Jane.”

”That’s so sweet of her, Alex. I’ll give him a chance and try to help him for Adella’s sake. It would make me happy too if the outcome that Adella wants for us might come true.

That was enough for my mission to be accomplished. The shopping trip was successful in my book. While Jane tried to push me at some of the girls there my age, I managed to stay on focus to spend time with her helping her to heal and I feel like it may have worked.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

You know the kind of grunting and motions that guys make as they are going thru a crowd. The guys really don’t like to give way nor take it in a friendly mood when forced to give up some of their personal space. As we made our way to our seats at Coors Field to see the Rockies play the Braves, it was exactly like that for Dennis. I guess I could blame it on a little Gail Adella influencing me but I put on a reasonable facsimile.

“Dennis, what is with you, man? This is guy heaven and you haven’t even smiled yet. Let me get the beer wench in the hot pants over here and get us both something cold,”

“Nice try, Alex but you have to wait about five years until you get to taste a beer. It is a good idea for me to loosen up. I’ll let you call her over but the only beer bought will be for me by me, Got it Alex?”

“I got it! Can’t blame a guy for trying. I guess you have pulled yourself out of your funk to have caught that so quick. “

”I guess so but your cousin was the one. I know with my head that she would want me to be happy but I’m not sure how to be happy now. Hey watch out Alex! Ball!”

I already had my glove on and judged where it would fly. I leapt up out of my seat and speared the ball in my glove and squeezed it tight. I saw Dennis and I on the Jumbotron. I brought the glove down so I could take the ball out of it and raised it high to prove to the world that I had caught the ball,

This one came from El Oso Blanco — Evan Gaddis. I knew enough to hold on to that ball and get him to sign it after the game. The Polar Bear was showing the promise to go to Cooperstown when his playing days were over. Wow, could he hit, and the next pitch was one that Gaddis hit out over the fence for a home run! I wish that I had not chosen to make like a Rockies fan while in enemy territory but I was glad that Evan was playing for the Braves in Atlanta just a stones throw from Lamur, GA where I usually lived.

“Way to go, Alex! We’ll get the usher to let us know how we can get Evan to sign it, I can tell that you want him to sign it by how tight you are holding on to the ball.”

Just then I was gripping it so tightly that it popped out of my hand as I was jostled from beside me. Dennis made a perfect catch and handed it back to me.

”I guess holding on to anything, even happiness, can let it slip through your fingers, Eh? I guess I should ease up and relax a little. Maybe you should too?”

”You have me there, Alex. What did you have in mind?”

”Adella told me before she left that she hoped that you would give Jane a chance. She’s been hesitant too but I told her what Adella said. She’s looking at you in a different light and it appeared to me that she liked what she saw very much.”

”I’ll give you that, Jane has been growing on me. If Adella picked her out for me, then I trust her. But there is something more isn’t there?”

”You’ve seen Stephanie around. She’s a girl my age that I met at the teen club. I would really like to take her out but we are both too young to car date yet. I was hoping that maybe you and Jane would like to … uh … well …”

”Double with you and Stephanie? I think maybe us riding shotgun on the two of you might be just the thing to let Jane and I get over our doubts. It’s a good plan Alex. You ask Stephanie and I’ll ask Jane. If they both say yes, I’ll have to square it with your Great Aunt and her parents. If they all agree then it will be a go! Good job Alex!”

We got kind of bored with the Rockies leading by three after the seventh inning stretch. The Rockies had brought in their reliever and so had the Braves. While we were up already we decided to go check out the stadium and perhaps get a snack to tide me over at the concession, We had made our way into the standing room pavilion in the outfield by the time the Braves were up in the eighth.

The Braves had loaded up the bases and up to the plate came El Oso Blanco again. With the crack of the bat and his swift compact swing told me to be looking for the ball here in center field. I handed the foul ball to Dennis and judged my leap again just right in a near repeat of what I had done to snare the foul ball.

When I pulled the ball out of my glove to show it, I did it only for a second, Then I joined the other Braves fans doing the Tomahawk Chop and doing the Florida State Seminoles chant that the Braves had adopted when Neon Deon from FL State was playing for both the Braves and the Falcons.

I know that I disappointed the home town crowd who wanted me to throw that ball back on the field. But once they realized I was just a transplanted Braves fan then the understood. Dennis was so embarrassed by me but it was all in good fun.

An Usher came up with a certificate for the ball attesting that it was an official home run ball hit out of Coors Field today by Brave Evan Gaddis. He also held out two baseball caps, one a Rockies cap and the other a Braves cap. I took the Braves cap as she expected me to do. Then she led us both to a special place by the Braves dugout to watch the rest of the game and be ready for Evan Gaddis to sign my ball when he had a chance.

I was beaming with pride as the Braves had already made it through the bottom of the eighth inning one two three on like 5 pitches by one of the new whiz bang relievers. Unfortunately the Braves were retired in order as well taking about as much time. Evan who was catching spent the inning first taking off the gear and had to almost immediately put it back on for the bottom of the ninth. But before he put it on he came out to sign his grand slam ball for me and the foul ball that I had caught as well.

The Rockies lost by that one run that Evan Gaddis had driven in with the Grand Slam. It was all good for both of us. You see we both had contacted our ladies by cell and both had agreed to the double and were excited. Dennis had even contacted Great Aunt Montine and since she already trusted him dating Adella, she gave her blessing. Stephanie’s parents talked to both Dennis and me. They agreed to the double, pending we both come to a family dinner before hand which they also invited Jane and Great Aunt Montine to come, too.

Dennis and I bonded over the game and the plans for the double, which became the basis of a good friendship between Dennis and I. I had grieved as much over Adella and the relationships that she left broken that I could never mend as Dennis had his loss of Adella. I had switched from grieving for Dennis to grieving with him over Adella.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

My pointing them at each other seemed to be successful even before the Double Date. We all met up with Stephanie’s parents and they put on a great dinner party for all of us. When Great Aunt Montine vouched for both the maturity of Dennis over his treatment of Adella, and that she knew me to be a perfect gentleman and very sensitive to caring for ladies, Stephanie’s parents gave their consent.

For our part both Stephanie and I were looking forward to the Double Date. We both had conspired to make that the thing that broke the ice between them once and for all. While we both found the other very attractive, this was not about us getting together. That made it so the pressure was off both of us for the date. We both had to fake a little anticipation just to keep up appearances but we both knew the real score.

Dennis ate regularly at Olive Garden. Jane had found out that Dennis was an avid archer and she joined in on the archery practice group that Dennis was already a member. Even though they spent a lot of time together they had not bridged the gap from friendship to romance. But both were ripe for doing just that and we hoped that the Double Date would push them over the edge.

Had Great Aunt Montine just pointed me to the real social scene of the community at large instead of focusing on the sorority of the local neighborhood, that whole experiment could have been avoided. Now with being one of the girls for a time, I knew where the real social scene was in the area and I joined it. Now conspiring with Stephanie, I spent the majority of the time at the Teen Canteen with her. Part of it was to keep up appearances but as time went on, I could not deny a real attraction to her.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

Finally both the day was here for the double date and all the preparation was over. Even though I put a little extra effort for this double date than normal, I knew that my preparations were nothing compared with the ones that Jane and Stephanie had conspired together to make. Jane was fully in older sister mode taking Stephanie under her wing to aid her chances to land me while Stephanie was playing Cupid to make sure that Dennis fell in love with Jane at first sight of her.

While I was in the car with Dennis on the way to pick up both Jane and Stephanie, I offered up a silent prayer in hopes that I might still be heard.

”Goddess Aphrodite, I beseech you to hear my petition even though my outer shell no longer is filled with your gift of beauty, my inner woman is true to you. I beg a boon for my friends Dennis and Gail who were harmed the most by my beauty departing. Each has a spark for the other, please fan those sparks into your full flame of love which only you can give so that they be forever devoted to each other. Please grant me wisdom so that I may not offer myself only to withdraw that offer from Stephanie or the rest of the friends that Gail was granted here. When I offer myself may it only be in accordance and blessed with thy perfect Love. Please grant my petition, Aphrodite.”

”What was that Alex? I hope you said one for me too?”

”Yes it was a prayer and I included you in it too.”

”You are a lucky guy, Alex to have a girl like Stephanie interested in you. I’m lucky too to have Jane.”

Since Jane was helping Stephanie get ready, we only had one stop to make to pick them up. We both did the traditional sitting on the couch waiting thing while Stephanie’s father, who was a military man, put the fear of Goddess into both of us. I guess that he was being Jane’s Father, who was back home, by proxy tonight.

When he departed to check on how they were doing, It gave us a chance to whisper.”

”Hang tough. It’s a rite of passage for males and we are getting the complete deal, Don’t worry, you’ll get your chance to scare your daughter’s date and then the score will be even.”

”Look Dennis!”

Stephanie’s Mother had exited the room at the top of the stairs with a smile on her face.<?p>

”They are ready, Honey. Get ready for their big entrance. “

Stephanie’s parents descended the stairs and one picked up a camera and the other a video cam and started capturing the moment. We watched wide eyed as the two most beautiful women in the world, Stephanie and Jane, walked gracefully down the steps in their most exquisite gowns. Us guys were done up as if for a prom but the ladies were the ones who really shined.

“Wow, Stephanie, your smile is so radiant and so is the rest of you!”

“Thank you, Alex. You look sharp.”

”Jane, your beauty was never greater before this hour which overwhelms me!”

”Dennis you are both handsome and smart to get us tickets to the ballet so we could really dress up nicely. I guess we need to line up so Stephanie’s parents can take the traditional pictures of Stephanie and Alex,”

We both avoided the pinning thing by getting wrist corsages for the ladies. We helped them slip them on their wrists and we lined up. When all the pictures were done, Stephanie's mother who was also in the Military, took over the final briefing before they let us all go out the door. We managed to help the ladies into the car after holding doors for them and closing them when they were safely inside. Then we got in and Dennis drove us to the Arts Center where the Ballet was being performed.

The date was a success in that we expected that Jane and Dennis would bind into a couple over the evening. They did so famously and both Stephanie and I were very pleased with our ability to play cupid.

What neither Stephanie nor me had expected that the same setting had the same effect on both of us. I saw Stephanie in a new light and I felt an overwhelming love toward her. I saw the same look of love in Stephanie’s eyes directed toward me. As the performance went on, there were plenty of times where PDA’s seemed appropriate to the emotion revealed in the performance. At the end of the performance, we too were a couple. Only we both held back knowing that the summer’s end would separate us.

~ ~ { { - O - } } ~ ~

In the aftermath of our Double Date, Jane and Dennis became an item. At first it was their shared grief that bonded them. Fortunately before that faded, they also discovered that they really had both common interests and chemistry together. But the key to all of it was that when Dennis and Jane saw each other for that Double Date, it was as if that was the first time that they really saw each other. It was love at first sight and from the way that they related, I was sure that Aphrodite had heard my prayer and had given them a forever love.

I believe the prayer I prayed for myself worked. I knew that I felt true love for Stephanie but I felt that it was unwise to start something that was soon to be terminated with all that distance. However, we all found out that Stephanie’s parents who were both in the Air Force were mysteriously reassigned to Lamur AFB in my home town of Lamur, GA, Stephanie’s family had already found a house near ours in Lamur and they all were working hard to get things packed for the movers. When the summer ended, they were due to be back on active duty at Lamur AFB and Stephanie would be going to my high school.

Stephanie confided in me that she had been holding back because she knew I would be leaving after the summer but she loved me too. Wow! We started going steady right there and then. Having been a girl, I knew what she needed from me and I gave her that as well as the restraint to not pressure her over a line neither of us should cross that young. I was the perfect gentleman that Great Aunt Montine had declared me to be when we all met for that Dinner Party..

I did not at this time have to worry over my life as Alex disappearing. Somehow I knew that at some point in my life I would have to surrender all in service to the Goddess. I hoped that before that happened that I might bring some of my family along to knowing that the true me was Gail Adella. I hoped that time would allow me to not lose everything as I might have if Gail Adella had never left.

The story that Gail Adella had to disappear again into the witness protection program and further attempts to find her could put her in danger, made the rounds of Gail Adella's friends including the sorority. When the sorority had become convinced that Gail Adella had indeed disappeared from the face of the earth, they planned a memorial service to celebrate their memories of her.

They had permission to hold it in the local Baptist church. Great Aunt Montine and I sat together with Gerald and of course Dennis and Jane. The five of us were seated together in the place of honor as Gail Adella’s family. They held it very informally staring out like a memorial service with the prepared program but evolving into a wake as the impromptu sharing of stories began.

When the memory portion came up they went around the circle of friends and family. Each gave either warm moments or anecdotes from Gail Adella's time with them. I knew that I wanted to convey to them again Gail Adella’s feelings toward them all. I waited to the end and read the entry that Gail Adella had made in her diary that last evening before the change from Adella to Alex had taken place as though it were a personal letter to me from her. This day was my most important memory of Gail Adella that was not from being her.

The wake was what convinced me that Dennis and Jane had once and for all turned loose of Gail Adella. I felt that this was the best for their well being. My conscience was clear even though my great love as Gail Adella for Dennis and being BFF with Jane were the main obstacles to my returning to life as Alex. Now that I knew that Dennis truly subscribed to the idea that it was better to love and lost than not to have loved at all. I felt content that Gail Adella had passed from being an object of affection to one of the great memories of their lives.

Shortly after the wake was over, Stephanie saw me off as I flew back to Lamur, GA. I was so excited that she would be following in a few days when her family had gotten everything packed to move to Lamur. Great Aunt Montine said her goodbyes from the mansion prior to my departure to the airport. She never left her home for any reason so I understood her not going to the Airport to see me off. I had said my goodbyes to everyone else at the wake. I would miss Denver and planned to return to visit along with Stephanie to see our friends. However I vowed that I would never let my Great Aunt transform me into Adella Gail again.

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter 8 ~ Celia and Alex

By Jo Dora Webster

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

How will Alex cope with learning what Celia will tell him?

Chapter 8 ~ Celia and Alex

---

I finally got back to my dorm room at Lamur Preparatory. I was anxious to get here so I could follow Great Aunt Montine's instructions to not read the letter until I was back in my dorm room alone.

Dear Alex, I'm sorry that I failed you and gave you too much a look ahead at what you could be, that I failed to tell you what your problem was and some way to deal with it. You see you were cursed by Erida goddess of hate and war. You have XX chromosomes like females do but Erida turned off the gene that makes a girl develop as a girl and you developed as a boy instead in the womb. You are also a chimera in that the XX genes in your brain were turned on to make you have a female brain. When the Hebrew God gave you a female soul to match your female brain Erida could not make you totally a male.

You know magic is real but so are Gods and Goddesses Like Jehovah, Zeus, Hera, Aphrodite and unfortunately Erida is real too. Dr. Ariel who showed you my fight with Erida is an Avatar of Hera Celia is an avatar of Aphrodite and Zeus. Together with their God and Goddesses they might be able to break the curse and allow you to be permanently turned to your female form by ending the curse on you. If you are really lucky ending the curse on you might end the curse on your immediate family.

I want you to go see with the aid of Dr Ariel who you can find through Lamar Institute a geneticist named Crista Newman that Dr Ariel knows. I think that if you can trust me again by finding out your real genetics then you will know that the rest of what I am telling you is real.

I won't try to deceive you. if you follow the path that I suggest things will get much worse before they get better. You will have to be taken from your parents and placed in a loving home because your parents will abuse you even more than your uncle's family. When Erida has to leave Lamur alone your family will be yours again as you are truly. The road will be rough and treacherous to get there, I love you always, Great Aunt Montine.

If only Great Aunt Montine had told me this before, things might be different for me. From what she told me I am intersex or at least transgender. I need to get the proof of what she is saying into my medical records It's too bad I wasn't a chimera down there too then there would be no doubt that I am intersex. Come to think of it I have a strange scar on my bottom. I could have had both sexes and they robbed me of my female sex. Thankfully Great Aunt Montine let me keep Gail's phone and change the number so I could use it. She put in Dr. Ariel's and Celia's number too. I'll get the ball rolling.

"Hello Dr Ariel this is Alex Megalos. I'm calling about something my Great Aunt Montine wrote to me"

"Hello Alex this is Dr Ariel. What can I help you with?"

"She told me that I have XX chromosomes and that something happened to turn off the genes which would allow me to develop as a female. She also told me that I'm transgender and that I have a female brain. She said that you might know a geneticist that could verify that named Dr Crista Newman. Can you get me in to see her?"

"Of Course! Let me make arrangements and I will call you back to let you know when I can take you. Is that Okay?"

"That's fantastic Dr. Ariel ! I look forward to your call. Good Bye."

"Goodbye."

"Hello Celia this is Alex. Could you come to my dorm room and read this letter that Great Aunt Montine sent to me?"

"Of Course, Alex. I'll be right there. Bye."

I was glad that Celia was coming because I knew that she and Dr. Ariel were my friends. I didn't have to wait long before there was a knock on my door and I let Celia in to my dorm room."

"Celia, this is my great Aunt Montine's letter. Please read it and let me know what you think."

"Of course."

She sat down beside me on my bed and read the letter.

"Everything that she wrote to you is true. I'm sorry that we did not share all of it before now. I have your medical power of attorney so we can get you seen by Dr Crista to check your genetics and her husband Hugh is developing an experimental bran scan that can verify your brain gender. So far as that unusual scar on your bottom they closed your vagina when you were a baby. You are intersex from your medical records. and it was Erida that made them do it."

"Gods and Goddesses exist too? Can we ask them to help me with Erida? "

"They do exist! Of course we can ask. Are you ready to deal with the rest of it?"

"That lifting the curse could turn me into a whole 13 year old girl. I can handle that even if I could not deal with being a woman, now. And if my family is abusive and I get taken away from them and I get foster parents I'll deal with that because I will still have my friends like you and Dr. Ariel."

"If you are sure then we will go through with getting the medical information and also trying to remove Erida's curse on you even if your parents are still under Erida's control?"

"I'm sure. Thank you Celia. I feel like I will be okay now. Thank you for coming."

"My pleasure, Alex. I'll go so you can settle back in and unpack."

Celia left my dorm room. Not a minute had elapsed before Dr Ariel had called me back.

"Alex I talked with the Newman's and they can both see you at the medical building next to the hospital at 9:00 AM. I'll come by at 8:30 AM and pick you up and deliver you back to the school."

"Thank you, Dr. Ariel See you at 8:30 AM tomorrow. Bye!"

I had found out that it was okay for Stephanie to get a phone call from me but it would come out of her daily allotment of 30 minutes of phone calling per day. She especially told me to call when I got back to my dorm so I knew it was really okay for me to call. I felt special that she wanted to use her phone time with me. I wanted to tell her about the science things about the way I was born to see if she would still like me.

"Hello Stephanie this is Alex. Can you talk right now?"

"Now is a good time. My phone times calls so I can stay within my allotted time.

"I found out some things about me that I did not know that my great aunt wrote me about that I'm going to get confirmed by some doctors tomorrow. I am intersex and my parents did away with my female parts on my bottom when I was a baby. I've got XX chromosomes but a gene didn't turn on so I didn't develop as a girl and I have a girl's brain. Is it okay that I'm weird and I might really be a girl?"

"Alex I would love it if you were a girl then you could be my BFF. I don't think that it is weird. You must have some awful parents that they forced you to be a boy and did not wait to see how you would turn out. As for you having a girl's brain, that explains why you are nicer than all the other boys and smarter. I thought that I would never have another BFF like Gail but having you as a BFF would be just as nice. If you were to transition to being a girl have you thought of what your name would be?"

"A name just popped into my head like it was who I was destined to be. My name would be Penelope or Penny for short. I was gonna say Alexis but I think it would be lame to have the same nickname. Everyone would still treat me like a boy calling me Alex. If I'm a girl I would want to be treated like a girl."

"Penny is an awesome name. I guess you found out from your great Aunt because your parents don't want you to be a girl. That's tough!"

"I used to act girly when I was relaxed but after my uncle abused me for being that way, I learned to put on a façade as a boy. You really think you would still like me if I transitioned into becoming a girl?"

"Of course, silly! You may not realize this yet but girls stick together, they cooperate, they help each other. I'd love to be able to teach you the things you need to know about being a girl. You've just got to call me tomorrow after you hear from the doctors to see what you can do about it. Okay?"

"Okay. Could you call me Penny? Just so I could try out having that name?"

"Of course, Penny. I can't wait to get out there so we can talk in person, Penny!

" I miss you more Steph. I'll call tomorrow. Bye Steph!"

"Bye Penny!

My time was slipping away. It was a 3 hour plane ride to Atlanta plus another hour to fly to Lamur and add 2 hours for getting back to eastern time so 6 hours were taken up flying besides the hour that the train trip took getting to the airport and 2 hours to get through security. I quickly put away the things out of my suitcases and by that time it was time to go to bed. I set my alarm for in the morning so I could get ready to go to the doctor tomorrow. I got ready for bed and into my PJ's . I turned down the covers and snuggled into bed. Before long I was asleep

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter 9 ~ Ariel and Alex

By Jo Dora Webster

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

How will Alex cope with learning what Doctors will tell him?

Chapter 9 ~ Ariel and Alex

Dr. Ariel came to my Dorm Room at 8:30 AM as promised and I was up dressed and ready to go with her. We arrived with fifteen minutes to spare for our 9 AM appointment and Dr. Crista Newman issued us into her office herself early. She took a swab of the inside of my mouth and then led us down the hall to a combination Lab and computing facility. She ran the sample herself. After a bit of number crunching a report with the results came out. We went back to her office before getting the results.

"We have confirmation of the information that your Great Aunt had from her sources. First you have XX chromosomes in your body. Second the genes that should have had you developing as a female in utero were turned off. Third, a medical records search for you confirms that you did have a set of female genitals which were removed when you were a baby. That's about all that I can tell you. We'll have to wait for you to see my husband, Dr Hugh Newman to confirm at least that you have a female brain. To confirm that you are a chimera would take sampling at least brain tissue and that procedure is not warranted at this time. It would give you peace of mind but not contribute anything for your treatment. You are intersex. Therefore if you decided to go ahead with correction to female norms HRT plus GCS would be prescribed. Do you have any questions for me?"

"Thank you doctor, I have no questions. I'm glad that you have diagnosed me as intersex and that everything that my Great Aunt told me has been confirmed. Dr. Ariel is there anything you would like to ask or comment upon?"

"I just want to thank you for coming in early today to see us Dr. Crista. Your input has been invaluable in getting us going in the right direction to help Alex."

"Have you thought of a female name yet, Alex?"

"Penelope or Penny to my friends, Dr Crista. Thank you so much for taking such good care of me."

" I'll take you down now to my husband's office and lab on the next floor up"

"We followed Dr. Crista upstairs and she led us to Dr. Hugh's door before returning back downstairs. When we went through the door, Dr. Hugh greeted us and he took us directly into the laboratory where there was a non standard especially enhanced MRI machine that Dr. Hugh had customized to do 3-D high resolution scans of the brain. I laid down on the MRI platform at Dr. Hugh's direction and was pulled into the machine on my back. I was in there a slightly longer time than a conventional MRI but soon I was pulled out of the MRI and was directed to get up so I did.

"Let's go back to my office where we can review your brain scan together."

We went back to Dr. Hugh's office where we saw a brain scan projected as a hologram.

"What we see projected is your brain, Penny, which is a female brain. We know it is a female brain because it lacks the area which males have which is the seat of aggression. When we have enough data, I'll publish my findings and then this test will be accepted as the definitive way to diagnose gender variant patients. Until then it's just experimental but I have high confidence that everything will be proven to the satisfaction of the scientific community."

"Wow. Thank you Doctor! I never imagined that I would get such dramatic confirmation that I am a girl. I am just floored!"

"Thank you Doctor, If there is anything that either I or Lamur Institute can do for you, just ask. We are in your debt for seeing us this quickly and using your equipment to help Penny."

"Of course. It was my pleasure. Thank you for coming to see me."

We left Dr. Hugh's office and Dr. Ariel took me back to my dorm room. It was 11 AM here so I knew that Great Aunt Montine would be up in Denver and that we needed to talk on the phone.

"Hello, Great Aunt Montine, It's me!"

"Is that you Alex?"

"You were right Aunt Montine, I am a girl. Two doctors confirmed it this morning, I'm intersex with a girl's brain. I'd decided to call myself Penelope and Penny to you and my friends. My family besides you are filled up with Erida's hatred towards me so they will never accept me."

"Penny the real question is if you accept yourself?"

"I do, Aunt Montine, I do! So much so that I am going to ask Dr. Ariel and Lia if they will entreat Hera and Aphrodite to unite to break Erida's curse on me and for me to become the 13 year old girl I should have always been."

"I know that I overdid it now turning you into adult women. Do you forgive me, Penny?"

"Always Aunt Montine. I never want anything to come between us. I'm sorry I got so cross with you. I didn't understand that my parents would still love me as Penny except they had been poisoned with Erida's hatred. Do you really think that it is possible for them to be free of Erida's Hatred?"

"All things are possible, Penny, only believe."

"I do believe. I do believe. With your love and the support of my friends, I'll get through the hard times. Great Aunt Montine, is it okay if I tell Stephanie about me being Gail Adella. I would just say it was magic without giving away the secret of the magic. Stephanie says that when I'm a girl we could be BFF's BFF's should tell as much of the truth as they can. Even though I feel like there is more to it, all I really know is that it is magic. Is it okay if I tell her it was magic?"

"You must swear her to secrecy first but you can tell her that you were Gail Adella and say only that it was magic. I am proud of you Penny for wanting to share this with Stephanie. Don't be alarmed if she starts out by feeling betrayed that you did not tell her sooner about it . I feel that she will come around especially with her wanting to help you become the best Penny that you can be."

"Hopefully next time I see you in person, I'll be released from the curse and I will already be Penny for real. We can have a great time together and we won't need any magic because I'll already be my true self."

"I'll look forward to that visit Penny. We'll just forget about the magic until you are ready to learn about it. You will follow in my footsteps as a priestess of Aphrodite just as women in our heritage have done for generations. It will give me great pleasure to give my birth rite to you."

"Thank you Aunt Montine. I am so glad we made up. Now I know that just like before when I think of you it will only be happy thoughts and the great love we have for each other. I love you. Good bye, Great Aunt Montine"

"I love you, too, Penny. Good bye!"

I noticed that there was a message on my phone when I got off the line with my aunt. I heard beeps but I wasn't sure it was another call till it was too late. I retrieved the message and it was from Stephanie.

"Hi Penny, I just love calling you that, please send me a message when you get this and I will pick it up the next time I am able. You already know that going from Denver to Lamur involves a whole day's worth of travel and this is my parent's and my travel day. I can't wait to see you tomorrow in person again. Please tell me all about the doctors and what they found out about you. I've got my fingers crossed that you will be a real girl like I am. We'll have so much fun as BFF's. Let's make arrangements tomorrow morning to meet in person. I love you Penny. Bye Bye"

I thought a little bit on just what I wanted to say to Stephanie. Once I had got my message composed, I called and got her voicemail as the two of us suspected.

"Hi Stephanie. Tag you're it! I'm being silly. Anyway the doctors confirmed everything my Aunt told me. I got a brain scan and I do have a girl's brain. My DNA sample said that I am 'XX' with genes turned off so I would appear to be a boy. My parents had the doctors take away the girls parts I had on my bottom as a infant. All in all that confirms that I am an Intersex girl. I had a fight with Aunt Montine before we left. She tried to let me know that I was a girl then but I would not hear of it cause my parents would literally disown me if I were a girl. We had a nice long discussion on the phone and made up. She's even calling me Penny like the Doctors and my friends are now doing. Life is good for now. Anyway I'll call you tomorrow to set a time and place for us to meet up. I love you Stephanie. Bye Bye!"

I was trying to decide what I wanted to do next when there was a knock on my dorm room door. I answered it and it was Celia and I invited her to come in. We sat down together on my bed and we began to talk.

"Penny, you missed breakfast, I've come to take you to lunch. I know that you have had a full morning but you don't need to skip meals."

"Before we go could I ask you a couple of things? Did you get a report from the Doctors on me?"

"Sure, Penny, you can ask. The Doctors proved out everything that your aunt told you. You are an intersex girl. What else?"

"Aunt Montine and I made up on the phone today. She told me I could tell Stephanie when she gets here tomorrow that I was Gail Adella. I was hoping that I could do it at our special place so she could see my true self and realize that magic is real at the same time, Please?"

"Swear her to secrecy just like you will before you tell her about your aunt's magic and you can take her there. I'll allow the cave to show its magic to her just like it shows it to you. Anything else?"

"When can you and Dr. Ariel set up an audience with Hera and Aphrodite so I can petition them to have the curse removed from me?"

"We can arrange it day after tomorrow. It will be in Hera's inner sanctum in Her shrine since she is Aphrodite's Mother but Aphrodite will be there too since you will take over for your Aunt as Aphrodite's priestess. You will need to set up a full shrine to Aphrodite here at Agape Duro to take the place of Aphrodite's shrine in Denver when your Aunt passes on. You will have much work to do and you will need a special place to do it. Don't worry Aphrodite will provide what you need to make the shrine."

"Do you know where I will be placed with foster parents when my parents disown me and abuse me once I am physically Penny?"

"How would you like to have the Newman's (The Doctors that you saw this morning) be your foster parents? They just got approved of for being Foster parents but they haven't had any children placed with them yet. They have one daughter named Julia, Julie to her friends, who is a rising Sophomore at Lamur Institute.

" I would love that. Would they keep me here at Lamur Preparatory?"

"You would not have to change schools and you would be coming home to then on the weekends and holidays instead of staying here all the time like you do now" One last thing for after lunch. You should pack your personal items up for after you have your audience with the Goddesses. You will be a real girl then and you'll have to move to the girl's dorm. Instead of having a single room you will be sharing with Stephanie. Stephanie has been offered a scholarship like yours so she can attend school with you."

"That's great news Celia that Stephanie will be with me and we'll share a dorm room when fall term begins. I guess I'm ready for lunch now. May we go?"

"Let's go to lunch!"

We left the dorm room and went to the faculty cafeteria where all the students and teachers left on campus ate their meals. Lunch was fantastic the way it always was whether in the student or faculty cafeterias. After lunch I got ready for my pep band class which I had as an activity year round when I was here. Next I had an hour in the computer lab. I loved to program and I was working on my very own MMORPG. I had a great idea for it that was not available anywhere yet and that's saying something. Next I had gymnastics in the gym and lastly I had Jazz Dance in the Dance studio. Supper time was next and I had supper again sitting with Celia.

"I see you made all your drop in classes this afternoon, Penny. Don't forget that they are drop in classes and attendance is not required. You will be very busy tomorrow showing Stephanie around campus and taking her to see our special place. You will be busy with your audience with the goddesses the next day and if all goes well you will be busy shopping for a new wardrobe and trading in your uniforms for the proper ones for you going forward. Please don't burn yourself out trying to do everything at once. You are on vacation and you can take time off when you need it from your studies."

"Wow! I didn't realize it but you are correct of course. I'll make sure I'm all packed after supper so that will be taken care of already while I am so busy the next few days."

"I've had empty boxes delivered to your dorm room. Please label things with Alexander's non school clothes and Alexander's uniforms so the uniforms can be put back into stock and your old clothes put into storage in case your parents want them. If they don't call for them we will donate them. That should allow plenty of room for your other stuff to be packed in your suitcases since you won't have to pack any clothes. I'll make sure your new uniforms will be hanging in your closet in your new dorm room so you'll have something to wear till you get to go shopping."

"Good night, Celia. I'm off to get packing and on to bed."

"Goodnight, Penny. Pleasant dreams. "

I arrived at my dorm room and started packing up my clothes that were not my school uniforms and the underwear that went with them. I found the boxes and labeled them by what they contained. Those boxes I sealed. I even had PJs assigned as part of my school items so I was set . I packed my excess uniforms up but left those boxes unsealed just in case I used more uniforms than I planned on using for the next few days. The rest of my items packing went smoothly and of course if I needed any of those Items I could dip back into my suitcases, only leaving out my toiletries to be packed in my toiletry bag at the end. Toiletries were also provided by the school so I knew that at the end I could trash anything inappropriate for the new me and know that they would be replaced in my new dorm room.

When I finished up packing it was indeed time for bed. I looked forward to spending the day tomorrow with Stephanie. I resolved to make our trip to the special place first so that I could tell Stephanie about me as soon as possible. With that decision behind me I soon fell asleep upon getting ready and entering bed.

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter 10 ~ Steph and Penny

By Jo Dora Webster

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

How will Penny tell Steph about her secret lives?

Chapter 10 ~ Steph and Penny

I arranged to meet Steph in the courtyard facing the Agape Duro forest. I wanted to show Steph the secret room first then tell her mostly everything.

"Steph, do you trust me?"

"Always, Penny."

"Good! Follow me!"

Steph followed Penny into the sacred grove. Penny had heard stories of all kinds of strange things happening there and she shared them with Steph. A lot of the children said that it made them very uncomfortable to be anywhere around it. Yet she felt right at home being right in the middle of it. Penny led her to the other side of the grove which was bounded by a steep incline. They had passed the banks of a stream which meandered through the sacred grove and watered all the trees vegetation and wildlife within it.

They came to the stream's source which was a waterfall that flowed into a basin which fed the rest of the stream. Penny led Steph on a hidden path which led around underneath the waterfall. Hidden from view was a framed marble rectangular block flush with the almost vertical incline. However there was no indication of a knob or key hole or anything around it which might suggest a way to open it.

"Thank you for showing me this, Penny. Looks like we have come to a dead end since we have no key to open the door"

"At least you see it is a door. What if you are the key?"

"I'm the key? How could I be the key? Would I just touch my palm to the door and it would open?"

"Why don't you try it?"

"Okay."

"Steph touched the door and found that it wasn't really solid and her palm passed right through it. Next she walked forward and Penny came forward through the apparent door too. From this side, inside the room under the waterfall, it appeared to be open, revealing the path and the waterfall beyond. Then she noticed something amazing. Penny didn't look like a boy anymore, she looked like the girl that she'd always imagined Penny to truly be."

"What is this, Penny? You are a real girl and I'm the same as I always am. Penny, is that really you?"

"Yes, I'm still the person you knew as Alex and now I am really Penny. You see this place reveals the true self of who ever enters it. The girl you see before you is my true self."

"Have you really turned into a girl? May you be like this for always as my BFF?"

"Steph, I'm sorry. I just look like my true self using a glamour which is a kind of majick. It would take more power than this room has to transform me into a girl for always. Steph, I wish it was completely real, but do you like the way I look now?

"Oh yes, Penny. I love it!"

"Good! For me this place is for learning and discovery. It is always a place where I can take a time out from the sometimes cruel human world. All you have to do is imagine something and it will appear as real as it needs to be for your purpose. Food and things you need to sustain yourself would be real while other things would be a glamour mostly."

"Steph, do you believe magic is real now?"

"I do, I really do!

That's good because what I need to tell you is about magic but not the magic here but about the magic that my Great Aunt Montine has in Denver. Great Aunt Montine wanted to teach me about being a woman so she changed me into one. She changed me into Gail Adella. I believed if I stayed Gail Adella my family would disown me. I wasn't ready to be a grown up. I begged her to change me back into Alex and we had a fight over it. Because I told her that I didn't want to be Gail Adella again we came up with the story about Gail Adella faking her death and being put into witness protection. Do you believe me Stephanie?

I believe you Penny. Oh goodness I believe you. I'm glad that you waited to tell me at this special place. If you had told me before I believed in magic, I would have been angry at you for not telling me the truth. Oh Goodness, Penny I so loved you as Gail. It makes me feel so much better to know that Gail lives on inside you. Gail and I were BFF's so I guess that makes us double BFFs. Thank you for telling me the truth, Penny.

There is a little more which is a bit hard to take. The Greek Goddesses are real too and this place is dedicated to Aphrodite. Great Aunt Montine is her priestess and that has been passed down from mother to daughter from the ancient days in Greece. The Goddess of Hate, Erida stopped the line of daughters by making them all sons like I was made to be. Erida cursed me and that is why I'm not a real girl. My friends who are Avatars of Hera and Aphrodite are going to get me an audience with the Goddesses to beg my curse be removed . When they grant it I will be a girl from then on just like you.

Penny I believe you. You must have had a hard time keeping all that inside and not having anyone your age to share it with. Now you do BFF, Now you do! I love you Penny!

I love you too Steph my BFF. I will be away tomorrow at Hera's shrine to meet with the Goddesses and when you see me afterward I will be Penny for real like you see me now. If you have seen all you want to see here, I believe we can get back in time to get breakfast. Okay?"

"Okay!"

We left the special room and retraced our steps back to the Lamur Preparatory campus. I led her to the Faculty Cafeteria and we were in time for breakfast. We each got a tray full of breakfast items and we began to eat.

Everything I told you including the place we went has to be kept secret for the safety of ourselves and the ones that we love, Steph."

"I'll keep it all secret for always, Penny. I guess we get to take the standard tour of the school from here."

"That's right Steph. When I become Penny for real, we can share a dorm room. Would you like that?"

Oh yes Penny, I'd love to have my BFF for my dorm mate. Are you going to be able to show me our dorm on this tour?"

" The Headmistress has given me dispensation to show you our dorm room today. I'm going to save the best for last."

We toured the classroom building first, then the STEM building, then the Fine Arts building and then the Language Arts building. After viewing the Workforce building , we turned outdoors to view all the sports fields. Steph was so glad to find out that there was more than one Field Hockey pitch available. She was an avid participant and she wanted to teach me the sport so that we could try out for the team together.

Next we toured the indoor athletics venues and I showed her especially the gymnastics and the dance studio. Steph was glad that there was a girls basketball program and she wanted me also to try out for the team after we worked on the basics so I could catch up with her skill level.

We made it back to the cafeteria for lunch which was very delicious and Steph commented on the high quality of the food served. While we were in the area we toured the rest of the support buildings like the student cafeteria, the library and the auditorium as well as passing by the supervisory offices. We went by the boys dorm and finally we went inside and explored the women's dorm. Finally we saw the canteen and activity room.

We came upon dorm 117 which was vacant and would become our dorm room. My new uniforms were hanging in my closet and my uniform under ware was in my drawers I had brought a tote bag so I could get one uniform with accessories to take with me to my audience with the Goddesses.

We planned out what kind of amenities we wanted for our Dorm Room and compared what items each of us had to contribute. I realized that I did not even know what kind of things I would want as a girl living in a dorm room. As Steph made suggestions I wrote them down and I volunteered to get many of the items since I didn't have any female specific items to bring and share plus some items we both would need to have gotten.

We had Stephanie's parents invited to eat supper at the faculty cafeteria with us so we had to get over there at that specific time so we left the dorm room and headed over to meet them. We met her parents and we all ate together a wonderful meal. Afterward Stephanie and I said our goodbyes since she would be going home with her parents.

I felt good knowing that Steph still loved me even after I had revealed all that to her. We finished the tour of the entire school so our time was well spent. After supper I headed back to my dorm room. I decided to go to bed early knowing that I wanted to be at my best since I was to attend an audience before two Goddesses. I got ready for bed then climbed between the sheets. I must have done something right since by the time my head touched my pillow I fell fast asleep

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Chapter 11 ~ Zeus and Penny

By Jo Dora Webster

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

How will Penny convince Zeus, Hera and Aphrodite to help?

Chapter 11 ~ Zeus and Penny

It was a high day in the greek religion that Penny got herself ready in Alex's clothes. Waiting for her in her Dorm room was Ariel and Lia to take her to Hera's inner sanctum.

Penelope Anna Megalos stood before her mirror hoping that for the last time she would see reflected Alex's image. She was in Alex's school uniform. She lacked a purse but was carrying a bag containing one of her uniforms which she hoped to be able to wear after her encounter with the Goddesses and perhaps an encounter with the Mighty Zeus, Hera's husband since Lia was also Zeus's Avatar in addition to being Aphrodite's avatar. Ariel was the avatar of Hera. Together she hoped that they would break the curse that Erida, Ares Sister had placed upon her. She had a long life ahead of her if she were able to become worthy to be the next in the family's line of Priestess for Aphrodite in Montine's stead. She had high hopes that if the curse upon her was lifted that also the hatred from Erida which burned in her family would be quenched as well.

"I am ready to go. Thank you for doing this for me, my friends."

"Let us go then" said Ariel. She took the lead with me behind her and Lia behind me as we went deep into Agape Duro.

Finally we came to a pool and Ariel turned back to Lia and me and said, "Dive in behind me and enter the door underwater that I shall open and follow me through into the dry chamber." Ariel dove down and opened a door in the pool wall and swam thru the open door, Following her we swam up and broke the surface of the water walking onto dry land where we found a beautiful Greek temple to Hera. In that antechamber a dry warm wind dried all of us within minutes and our clothes were in as good order as when we dressed in them this morning. Before we were led into the temple, Ariel had a Grecian robe for each of us to wear which had been left for us to change into Lia dropped her glamour and dressed in the Grecian robe. as did Ariel and I did as well, leaving our clothes in the baskets that the robes had occupied. I left my bag of Penelope clothes in the basket with my Alex clothes.

Ariel told us, "We are expected, let us enter with Lia on your right side , Penny and I on your left side. The doors will open of their own accord as we approach them going from the temple common into the inner sanctum."

It happened just as how Ariel described it and we found ourselves in the presence of Zeus, Hera, Aphrodite and Erida held in a rainbow colored cage. We all curtseyed in unison and held our place.

Zeus spoke, "The petitioner may come forward and kneel before us."

I rose and walked before them and kneeled at Zeus' feet and prostrated myself before him. After a moment had passed, Hera reached down and lifted my chin up and smiled upon me so that I could gaze upon them.

Zeus continued,"Erida, sister of Ares, you stand accused of breaking my edict and forcing mortals into your service in Agape Duro and in the mundane settlement of Lamur, GA, US. In addition you stand accused of cursing the line of Aphrodite's priestess which originated in the classic time and extends to the present. You also stand accused of deforming this child and spreading hatred among her family. You are ordered to undo the harm that you have done immediately. I will render you powerless to act against the inhabitants of said town and Agape Duro to infinity and beyond!"

"I hear and I obey father. Let Penelope now be restored to true love's form, forever. Let my curse upon the original Penelope's line be lifted, forever, Let my spirit of hatred be banished from her family, forever. I renounce my claim of bondage to any within the boundary of Agape Duro and Lamur, GA, USA forever. Now let all be done according to your will, Father.

A flash of lightening and a clap of thunder radiated out from the temple into the whole earth. When it touched me, I was immediately transformed to the very image of my 13 year old female self that I had seen in Aphrodite's shrine, the secret place. My spirits rose when I realized that Erida's hatred had been banished from my family and the curse upon our line was lifted. What I did not realize is that seven young women had also been released from their bondage in "The Club" forever.

"Father, I have done as you asked, may I be released now?

"Daughter you have lost. You forget your duty toward all the petitioners.

"Father I relinquish any claim of revenge against the lady Penelope, the lady Ariel and the Dryad Gynylya and to their families and friends forever where ever in the universe their travels take them and I hold all of them harmless in this matter, forever."

A flash of lightning and a clap of thunder originating at the temple radiated out into eternity. I felt like I had dodged a bullet that Zeus had enforced his will against Erida taking revenge against me and mine.

"Erida let you be released and banished from ever returning to this area forever. Let it be done!"

Erida and the rainbow cage vanished. I thought that the proceedings were over but I was wrong. Zeus spoke to me and the words of the oath entered my mind for me to speak.

Penelope, will you swear fealty to Zeus, Hera and Aphrodite?"

"I will"

"I, Penelope, do swear fealty and service unto Zeus, Hera and Aphrodite –

To speak and to be silent,

To do and to let be,

To come and to go,

In need and in plenty,

In peace and in war,

In living and in dying,

From this hour henceforth, until my God release me, Death take me, or the world end."

"I, Zeus."

"I, Hera"

"And I, Aphrodite."

"Hear and shall not forget, nor fail to reward, that which is freely given:

Fealty with love, Valor with honor, and Oath-breaking with vengeance.

Rise, Priestess Penelope, favored of Zeus, Hera, and Aphrodite. Go in our esteem"

I rose and walked back to my place beside Lia and Ariel and curtseyed. Zeus Hera and Aphrodite disappeared. we made our way out to the Temple Common and then back out into the antechamber where the baskets which held our clothes remained. I dressed in my new girl's uniform and it fit perfectly. I placed my male clothes into the bag and folded the Grecian robe and put it back into the basket. Ariel and Lia were done dressing as well. Lia put her glamour back into place as Ariel led us to a ladder which had a trap door that Ariel opened and led us though out back into the forest. I don't know how but I was managing with the 2 inch heeled Maryjane's of the uniform flawlessly even climbing the ladder. Soon we were out of the forest and back to the Lamur Preparatory campus. I broke the silence we had kept ever since we departed the temple.

"Dr. Ariel and Celia, words can not express the gratitude that I feel for both of you. Thru you and my Gods, my world has been rocked! Thank you!"

Dr. Ariel gave me a hug and replied, "It was my pleasure to help you, Penny. I will take my leave of you both. I have duties at Lamur Institute to take care of for now." She left the two of us standing at our school entrance and she drove off.

Celia also hugged me and replied, "It was my pleasure as well to help you Penny. I had your luggage transferred to your girl's dorm room " and the boxes taken out as well so you are officially moved out of the boys dorm and into the girl's dorm. I expect your family will be sending
for you for the summer so we'll see you in September. The dorm room is always yours when ever you need it, Penny"

I went to my dorm room and made a facetime call to Stephanie first. It pleased me that Stephanie gasp when she saw me and I loved seeing her too.

"Penny is that really you?"

"It's really me Stephanie. I'll tell you all about it later. They fixed me and they fixed my family too. Celia says to expect my family to call for me for the summer. I'll be at my house in town just like you will be for the summer. Our dorm will be waiting for us in September. I need to call My aunt and share the good news but somehow I feel she already knows."

"Penny, be good. I love you. See you soon. Goodbye"

"Steph, I love you too BFF. Good bye"

I next phoned Great Aunt Montine with a normal phone call.

"Hello Aunt Montine this is Penny in the genuine flesh. They heard my prayer and the curse is broken on our line and Erida's hate is gone from my family and I will be Penelope Anna for the rest of my life."

"Hello Penny. That is good news indeed. I felt it the moment that it happened. Thanks be to the goddess! I felt it when you were made priestess of Aphrodite as well. I am so happy for you sweetheart. I have a letter that I will send you explaining everything by way of an emissary of Aphrodite and she will bring to you the sacred artifacts passed on from mother to daughter over the ages. I'm not going anywhere and you can visit me in Denver when ever you need me. Thank you sweetheart for calling. I sense that your mother is about to call you so I will let you go. Goodbye, Penny Goddess bless you."

"Good bye Great Aunt Montine, Goddess bless you."

True to her word moments later I received a phone call from Chloe Megalos, my Mother.

"Hello Sweetheart, this is your mother calling. The Hatred left us a little while ago. I've been crying and ashamed at how we have been treating you. Can you forgive me?"

"Hello Mother. a miracle made me your daughter, Penelope Anna Megalos. Of course I forgive you. I love you. I forgive and love all of our family. Please call me Penny."

"Thank you Penny. I am so glad that you are finally your true self. We are going to have so much fun getting you used to being a girl. We're going to have to have a mega shopping trip to celebrate your transition. "

"Mother, I'm not a transgirl, I'm a born girl. I'll need your help with my first period real soon."

" Penny. that's even more of a miracle. Even periods are a promise that one day you'll be able to have a baby. That's a blessing that I dared not ever have for you. You are a true miracle. Penny, we want you to come home for the summer and on weekends and Holidays during the school term. Your Father and I will be coming to get you today so I hope you are packed."

"I'm still packed from moving into the girl's dorm today so I'm ready to come home. I met a wonderful girl named Stephanie in Denver. We are BFF's and her family is military and they are now stationed at Lamur AFB I hope that she will be welcome to visit us as well "

"Stephanie will be welcome in our home any time, Penny. Your father and I will be over in a few minutes to pick you up. Good bye, Penny, I love you. Welcome home!"

" Goodbye , Mother. I love you. It's so good to be home."

Aphrodite appeared in my dorm room looking like the maiden who appeared to the first Penelope in ancient times.

"My priestess you did so well in our audience. I am so proud that you are one of my own. I have many things to share with you but they can wait for you to experience the love of your family first, which is very important. Let me take you to the gates of your school with your luggage so you will be ready to meet your parent's anew. You risked a lot to be my priestess and it pleases me to give everything back to you tenfold. I will not forget the fealty that you swore to me this day and I will keep my commitment to you."

In an instant we were at the school entrance with my luggage.

"I will keep my commitment to you, my Goddess all the days of my life."

"Goodbye my priestess!"

Goodbye my Goddess!"

Aphrodite vanished and my parent's car drove up. My father got out of the car and took my suitcases from me and loaded them in the trunk. Mother got out and they both gave me a hug. My father spoke for both of them.

"Welcome home Penny, my beloved daughter!"

Beauty and the Vial: Tested

Epilog ~ Penelope and Montine

A Lamur, Georgia, USA Novel

By Jo Dora Webster

What will be Penelope's reaction
to her Great Aunt Montine's gift and letter?

---

---

Epilog ~ Penelope and Montine

Coming home was an eye opening experience and one born out of need. Mother and I called Stephanie and we went emergency shopping because I only had the outfit that I was wearing of school uniform to fit me and I had left the rest of my uniforms in my dorm room at Lamur Preparatory. It was a whirlwind experience done at a high end department store.

First they shopped for an outfit from the skin out and had me try everything on so Mother and Stephanie could learn my sizes. Next Mother and Stephanie divided and conquered and each accumulated a cart full of clothing for me. It was explained to me that we would have a fashion show later and leave the tags on so we would be able to return the items. They also divided and conquered in the store's cosmetics and toiletries areas. Once they were satisfied we all checked out and hauled our purchases out to the car.

Returning home and going thru the previously mostly bare family room was all the high end furniture and accessories which had previously been in Daddy's private Man Cave. We found that the bedroom furniture set and all of my gender neutral belongings had been transferred in to the former man cave, which Momma told me was now their guest room, by Daddy who had been busy! We found Daddy in my room taking down and boxing up the male items in my room. He stopped to give me a hug and explain what had been going on.

"Penny, your mother and I wanted to give you a girl's room so you'll be staying temporarily in the new guest room while I paint and we get purchased and shipped here the furniture for your new bedroom. All your boy's items are only going to be boxed up and left in the garage so if you decide you want any of them for your new life you are welcome to reclaim them. The clothes were boxed up for us to donate as well as us donating your boys clothes from school since you've changed so much that nothing would fit you and that's a good thing."

"Thank you Daddy. Do you think that you could help us move all our purchases from the car to the guest room. It's a huge amount to me but Momma and Stephanie told me that this haul is only essentials to hold me over until we can have a Wardrobe shopping trip later. I love how you show your love by doing things for me. I am overwhelmed by the love that I am feeling now."

"Of course, Penny. Let's get you settled in for the next several days."

Daddy helped get all the things to the guest room while Momma, Stephanie and I hung things up and put things in drawers. While we were working, Momma explained that the four of us would sit down around the computer and pick out what paint color I wanted in my new room and pick out the furniture set that they would purchase for my bedroom. Then we three would have our fashion show while Daddy got back to work getting my room ready to paint.

Several days later the painting was done and the furniture, shipped and set up and all my things moved back into my new bedroom. It was the same time that the emissary of Aphrodite that Great Aunt Montine promised to come visit me arrived. I received a sealed letter from Great Aunt Montine. I was also presented with a box by the Emissary. She left me after her work was concluded which allowed me to ponder both items in privacy. Etched into the cover of the box was the name Daphne in Greek letters. It was a replica of the original box that had contained the items in ancient Greece as was the pouch that held the seeds inside and the scroll that contained the instructions.

Well I decided to look at the scroll and try to decipher it and I saw a picture of the vial held so that it dropped 2 drops under the tongue.
I remember that was the method that Great Aunt Montine had used to turn me into Gail and then Adella. I had no desire to turn into a grown woman form again. I had no wish to remove ten years of age from a kiss from a dryad. I liked myself being just the age that I was now.

I really wanted to know what the writing on the scroll said so I went back to the other item, the letter from Great Aunt Montine, It was a sealed large blank envelope which I opened and found inside an envelope in Great Aunt Montine’s handwriting addressed to me. I began to read parts of the letter.

Dearest Penelope, I want you to know that first last and always I love you and I have felt your love and to know you has given me and I have seen in you great joy. I have treasured the times that we have spent together and know that each time brought us closer. Only you in our family could appreciate my uniqueness and see not only the beauty of the body but also of the soul. I thank you for that and despite our ages I have felt we are kindred spirits. It has been hard knowing that with my not having daughters or children at all when my parents had only a son and a daughter.

The son married and had 3 sons one of whom was your father. They all combined to have 7 sons with you being the only child of your father. I had nothing against the wives but they had joined the family by marriage instead of being born into it as I had been so my condition was especially alien to them and none of them could relate to me as woman to woman.

Not only did having no women in the family except by marriage add to the prejudice against me but also it gave me no one in the family that I felt comfortable confiding in till you turned 6 with your precocious high IQ and your understanding and unconditional acceptance of me. When you gave your permission to become Gail that summer I told myself it was for your good so that you would overcome your shyness and relate to girls your age as you had related to me but I knew that I wanted a daughter and Gail was my daughter for that brief time.

I came to learn the lesson after you returned, Penelope, that I was as guilty as others of prejudice, judging that having a daughter or niece or grandniece to be better than having a kindred spirit. You also embrace the feminine and are richer for it.

I wished for you to have something of mine as a remembrance of me and of all the time we spent together. I had a difficult task but an easy decision regarding a special object that had been passed down from mother to daughter or at least from aunt to niece or grandniece in our family that truly dated back to ancient times. To look at our family now you would never guess that we were all descendants from a Greek woman’s daughter but we were. The Greek blood in our veins has been diluted to make it almost nonexistent yet it is there. Let me tell you the story of how the box came to be and of a poor boy named Perseus and his friend Helen.

I recognized the story of Perseus and Helen as one that Great Aunt Montine had told me as a child. In fact it is the same story that is revealed in the prolog of my story you are reading. I guess she repeated it in the letter so I would remember it, If you like you may read the story again from the Prolog and return here to continue following me reading Great Aunt Montine’s letter.

As you can tell things work out well for Daphne, Penelope and Helen thanks to the favor of the Goddess Aphrodite in providing the miracle liquid. I as inheritor of the ancient blessing had to decide who would be my successor so that it might be passed on to succeeding generations. Though I willingly would have shared the secret with the wives in the family their rejection of my condition made it likely that they might betray the secret so I withheld it from them and also the box as an inheritance. I was confronted with giving it to one of my seven great nephews in trust for the next generation. Fortunately you made the decision easy by being a kindred spirit chosen by the Goddess Aphrodite to be my successor. I knew I could count on you to see the true value and to keep the secret and pass it on to the right person in the next generation.

I caution you, Penelope, as my mother cautioned me and so on since Penelope and Helen were warned by the goddess herself. The Goddess Aphrodite has given you for your family a vial of the fluid, a few of the seeds to replenish it, and a scroll to explain it. You must keep the secret of the plants safe because unknowing souls would trample the plants and their greed would bring death. Say no more than you have been blessed by Aphrodite. This that is given to you is only Aphrodite’s to give so use it only for your family and its descendants. If your family betrays this trust Aphrodite will take away these gifts of her blessing to you for you and your family. So that you may know all I will now give you the translation of the scroll.

My eyes widened as I read the translation of the scroll. The only way that I would know more would to continue reading Great Aunt Montine’s letter.

As you can see now my magic in changing you to Gail was none other than the beauty fluid. That first evening I used 2 drops under your tongue to transform you which was a temporary dose that made you a girl for a month. I began to realize that you were still bound by your male self-image and for you to really experience being a girl I had to intensify your transformation while keeping it well below the 6 drops that would cause a permanent change. The third drop caused you to finish female puberty and feminized your sex drive so that along with a woman’s body and emotions you had a woman’s desires. I told you that in time I would reveal to you the secret and if you had ever asked again for the magic to be performed on you I would have told you all before proceeding.

Let me make my personal recommendations on how you should use it. Using it on females is covered well in the scroll and in all the centuries not one of our ancestors have passed on any recommendation to conflict with the scroll’s 2 drop for first application and 1 drop per year thereafter. There is an oral tradition on using it on males since the scrolls do not say it and we do not know how much absorbed thru the hands by Perseus is equivalent to how much sublingually administered.

Should you desire to cause a man to become a woman temporarily now I would recommend up to a maximum of 4 drops to become a stunningly beautiful woman. Should you decide to cause a man to become a woman permanently use 6 drops for a permanent transformation and a maximum of 2 additional drops to become stunningly beautiful. The fifth drop administered to a male is in unknown territory.

It may intensify and prolong a temporary transformation but more likely it may start a permanent transformation to a pre-pubescent girl - like state.

Remember that as long as a dose is in effect and another is administered then the result is the same as though both were given at the same time.

I do not know of by my own experience or by oral tradition any substance to counter or weaken the effects of the liquid. If you by accident or design take an overdose your only hope is that for you uniquely the limits may really be higher but please do not bet your life on it. There is an oral tradition of only deaths resulting from females overdosing. (A big enough overdose by a male is equivalent for a portion of the dosage will result in transformation to female and thereafter the same conditions apply.)

If you find someone in an overdose situation this is different from the action waiting until sleep. The best method is to not interrupt the sleep cycle and one will either wake extremely beautiful or dead. Not sleeping causes a chain reaction that consumes the body and results in a horrible death so one can’t avoid the consequences by not sleeping.

I put down the letter at that point with still more left to be read. If I administered one drop each year I would retain undiminished that striking beauty given to me by the forced action of Erida by the three who I had sworn Fealty to: Zeus, Hera and Aphrodite.

I now was the guardian of this treasure and I made a mental note to see if I could avoid any mishap with the person that I would pass the box to when my time came. I know that Great Aunt Montine had waited in case a niece was born but passed it on to me when I was reborn as Penelope. I was determined to try to pass it on while I lived and could make the recipient listen before they had been given this fluid which was both medical miracle and poison.

The lateness of the hour began to catch up with me and I began to yawn. I caught myself and realized that I was going to have to make do with what was in the house to get started with tomorrow. I knew that the rest of Great Aunt Montine’s letter would be touching and valuable but I put it aside to go to the cedar chest at the foot of my bed. I removed the contents and a false bottom to reveal a number of keepsakes carefully enclosed in boxes of a variety of shapes sizes and colors.

I found just what I wanted, a baby doll nightie and a pair of matching panties that Great Aunt Montine had been so sweet to give me. Prior to that I had been content to sleep in an oversized T-shirt but she told me that when girls become women lingerie is such a treat for the body and soul. I put them on and turned to the mirror. I was as beautiful as ever and I felt nice.

I looked thru the chest and found a few more items, peeking inside the boxes, that I thought that I could use tomorrow. I replaced the false bottom and filled the chest with its former contents and closed it cherishing the aroma that had wafted from inside. I could no longer fight sleep so I climbed snug into bed wondering what tomorrow would bring.

In my dream, I remembered the miraculous summer when I was 13 that I spent with Great Aunt Montine. I also dreamed that Great Aunt Montine had died. She died of congestive heart failure at the age of 120. Even right before her death she looked like a thirty year old swim suit model. As sweet as she was, no one made Dorian grey jokes about her. Her unnatural appearance seemed to deepen the gulf between her and the rest of the family. The only one of her relations who dared cross that gulf was me so it was no surprise that I was willed all of her vast estate. Even though I realized it was only a dream, I was overcome with grief.

With the grief I was allowed release as I collapsed face down on the bed and erupt into tears. I gave voice with a loud shriek to the sadness that overwhelmed me with Greek words which must have manifest from some genetic memory which I could mentally translate into English.

"Oh my Goddess! I have failed you! Thy handmaiden seeketh thy wisdom and beauty. "

Before I could wonder at my outburst, I felt a hand touch and comfort me.

"Be well my daughter. I have come."

Just the sound of her voice calmed me in spite of the sense of awe that enveloped me. I stopped crying and got up to face her. Before me was the maiden from the field that Perseus met before becoming Penelope. It was Aphrodite herself. I prostrated myself at her feet.

"My Lady! Thy servant listens eager to obey!"

"Child your wisdom does you credit. I bid you rise and we must talk woman to woman, Penelope"

I did as she commanded and looking into her eyes, I found peace. All of the many questions fled from my mind and my thoughts were uncluttered as I listened for her next words.

"You are so like that first Penelope so many years ago. It grieved me that there were none found worth in the female line to carry on my purpose for giving her the vial and the seeds so many years ago. That is until the curse of Erida was removed and you have proven a worthy successor, Penelope "

"My lady, thy handmaiden awaits to do thy bidding."

"I call you to be my priestess and to bring my worship to this present age that has forgotten me. I leave you my gift of the vial and seeds for the female line which you join."

"I have much to learn, My Lady, both of your worship and the ways of women. Let it be unto me according to thy will. What is your bidding, My Lady?"

"First, read the remaining part of your Great Aunt Montine's Letter. It reveals the resources that the sisterhood has accumulated for my bidding from ancient times as well as the records of all which you must know to be my priestess. Second, Go to your Great Aunt Montine's home and learn all it's hidden secrets from your mentor and predecessor. Learn from her as well since she has wisdom commensurate to her years"

"I hear and I will obey all that thou hast said, My Lady."

"I leave you now my daughter, knowing that you will serve me well for many years. Go in my good pleasure!"

For the first time since she appeared with me in the house, I felt compelled to take my eyes off her and glance in the mirror. it brought me joy to think that Aphrodite had blessed and chosen me for such an important undertaking. I quickly turned back to where she had been seconds before and she had vanished.

All I really knew that I had some interesting days as Penelope ahead of me to find out the secrets hidden Great Aunt Montine's house as commanded by Aphrodite. No time like the present to be at it so I looked where I left Aunt Montine's Letter. I held it and read it from the beginning to make sure I hadn’t missed anything in the light of today's revelations. I should have been too mind blown to read anything after coming face to face with Aphrodite but the peace the Goddess bestowed remained with me enabling me to read.

Beauty and the Vial

The Original Short Story

By Jo Dora Webster

Will Perseus, with Helen's help, find a way to enter
Aphrodite's presence and gain beauty for his mother?

---

---

---

A Lost Story Returns to its Author

Imagine my surprise when a story I posted to a BBS and lost in a hard drive crash was found on Usenet. The story migrated from where I posted it on The Sierra Connection BBS to Usenet where Frank found it and posted it to BCTS. When I told Erin I was the author, she agreed and assigned the story to me. I have made spelling and grammatical corrections and replaced the old pen name with my current one.to the short story which appears below.

Exploring the impossibilities,
Jo Dora Webster

"That's the thing about faith... if you don't have it, you can't understand it and If you do, no explanation is necessary."

Star Trek Deep Space 9 "Accession"

---

---

---

BEAUTY1.TXT

Beauty and the Vial

By Jo Dora Webster

Chapter 1

Penelope and Helen

The Grecian plain glistened with the clinging droplets everywhere from the blessing that had been received from the heavens. A poor Grecian boy stood as a guest in the home of his friend, a poor Grecian girl. Perseus listened intently to Helen as she told him about the field that Aphrodite visited each year close to the village.

"I discovered this myself and I have told no one till telling you now. Tomorrow is the day, Perseus!", Helen spoke in a whisper.

"My mother is so lonely. If only she could have the beauty that age, and hard work have robbed from her then someone would fall in love with her, and she would have all she needs. I know that she won't ask for beauty for herself. She thinks of everyone but herself.", whispered Perseus.

"Only your mother or her daughter could petition Aphrodite for beauty. You don't have any sisters, Perseus. You could be the daughter that asks Aphrodite for your mother." explained Helen.

Helen dressed Perseus up as a girl. Perseus looked at the reflection in a mirror and admired Helen's skill. Perseus could pass as a girl before anyone. The only exception was the goddess herself who could see beyond the exterior to the soul. Would the goddess ignore the deception to see beyond to his motives for his mother?

Perseus told Helen," I think that Aphrodite would listen to a boy rather than one who tried to deceive her. Would you please go to the shrine to Aphrodite and give an offering for my mother and me? Thank you for your help. Seeing myself as a girl makes me wish I were my mother's daughter. Nevertheless, I go in truth and in love for my mother."

Helen replied, "I had not thought of that Perseus. I even had a girl's name picked out for you, Penelope. I will do as you ask and may you have favor with the Goddess."

Helen helped Perseus remove the disguise and he left dressed as he entered.

"Perhaps someday there will be a Penelope.", Perseus whispered to Helen as he left.

Perseus ran to the field and spied a beautiful maiden in the field. Perseus thought, "This is the goddess herself just as Helen had told me."

He came and knelt at her feet. She touched him and told him, "Arise. Why do you come here to me? "

"Lady I come here to bring a petition for my mother."

"You did well to come before me in truth even though as a man you are not worthy to come before me. The girl, Helen who thought that I could be deceived by her handiwork should be taught a lesson."

"I beg mercy for her, Lady. Her judgement was clouded with her great desire to help me."

"Mercy shall be granted to her. Come be with me this day and help me harvest the seeds and fluid from these plants. After the work is done, I will answer your petition, Perseus."

The Goddess handed Perseus a vial and pouch identical to hers to hold the fluid and seeds and after she showed him the method where no fluid would be lost, and no seed missed.

The pair worked in the field thru the noonday. The goddess told stories of women who had loved and, in each story, portrayed a different hue of a many-colored love. When the Sun hung overhead past its full strength the two had finished the field. Perseus gave the Goddess the fluid filled vial and the pouch that contained the seeds.

"You have done well Perseus. Come eat supper with me."

They both retired to a grassy spot underneath the shade of a tree with a pond just beyond. They dined sitting on a cover of fine linen partaking of delicacies only known on Olympus. Following the meal Perseus was overcome with drowsiness.

He spoke," My lady, I beg your forgiveness, but I can scarce keep my eyes open."

"Sleep now, Perseus. You have my blessing."

Perseus surrendered and fell asleep wondering thankful for the Goddess's understanding.

About an hour later the child awoke to find the Goddess smiling and saying, "Now you are worthy dear Penelope. You have wondered why a Goddess would disguise herself as a maiden and labor herself to gather the fluid and seeds. The fluid is blessed by the Gods to bring beauty. To be exposed as much a mortal woman could not contain the beauty and any man would be transformed. You will find yourself precocious having matured as much as a 18 yr old even though you are only twelve."

She withdrew a fluid filled small vial from around her neck and continued, "I will ask you to bring this vial to your mother later and have her use it as I show you to place 2 drops under her tongue."

Aphrodite demonstrated by placing a drop under her tongue then she continued, "When she does it that will give her back her beauty during the next time she sleeps. Both of you will need only one drop each year to renew your beauty. I'm also going to give you a few seeds and before the vial is exhausted you should be able to use the plants to refill it. I'm also going to give you a scroll that gives the dosage, effects and warns of the danger."

Penelope replied in a sweet feminine voice, "Thank you my lady for granting my petition and my wish and for caring for me this day. Now that I may offer my own offering to you, I will be faithful."

Aphrodite gave her a hug and said, "Come, you will attend me as handmaiden as I bathe then I will send my gifts home with you to your mother. Bathe yourself so that you may serve me."

Penelope joyfully when she reached the pond removed her old male clothes and entered the pond and bathed herself. She then helped the goddess to undress and bathed her in the waters of the pond. When finished they turned back to the shore and robes and towels had been provided. Drying herself and the Goddess she helped the Goddess dress and found provided a wonderful dress for her to wear.

Penelope gratefully said, "Thank you so much for the beautiful clothing, my Lady. Your blessing has surely been poured out on me."

Aphrodite smiled and said, "You must keep the secret of the plants safe because unknowing souls would trample this sacred plain, and their greed would bring death. Say no more than you have been blessed by Aphrodite. This that I give you is mine only to give so use it only for your family and its descendants. Penelope, you will always remain a woman to reward your acts toward me this day. If your family betray this trust, I will take away these added gifts of my blessing to your mother for her and your family."

Aphrodite sensed that Helen was nearing the plain in despair for the fate of Perseus whom she had expected back with a answer long ago and she feared something had happened to him.

"Helen is coming to the plain. Go meet her and bring her to me." commanded the Goddess.

"Yes, my lady." Penelope replied and she ran to meet Helen.

When she finally caught up, she gave Helen a big hug and said, "I am now Penelope but this morning I was Perseus. The Goddess granted my wish and now she commands me to bring you to her."

Helen took her hand without a word and the two ran to meet the Goddess. Helen after questioning Penelope became convinced that she had been Perseus and was truly struck with Penelope's beauty and that she had passed from girlhood to womanhood while retaining the age of a child. When they arrived, Helen knelt at the feet of Aphrodite.

"Arise, my child. You have done well in keeping the secret of this plain and the day of my visits till this day. This day you also planned to deceive me, but you repented of it. You offered gifts to my shrine for Penelope and her mother and for you and your mother. You have my mercy for your transgressions colored for the love of your friend and wanting to help her mother. To reward you for your keeping of the secret of the plain and in exchange for your continued silence I will give you for your family a vial of the fluid and a few of the seeds to replenish it. You must keep the secret of the plants safe because unknowing souls would trample this sacred plain, and their greed would bring death. Say no more than you have been blessed by Aphrodite. This that I give you is mine only to give so use it only for your family and its descendants. If your family betray this trust, I will take away these gifts of my blessing to you for you and your family."

Helen replied, "Thank you my lady and I will be faithful to your instructions and in serving you."

"Penelope can instruct you in these gifts as I have instructed her, Helen."

Aphrodite took her vial and placed it around Penelope's neck. She filled another one and placed it around Helen's neck. The Goddess took 2 small pouches that contained a few seeds and gave it to each girl and then gave each girl a instruction scroll.

"Penelope, I have revealed your identity to the priestess in the village and I have a necklace to give you to show that you have been my handmaiden and are under my protection."

Aphrodite placed a necklace terminating in a ruby stone on Penelope.

"Thank you, my lady for your grace toward me.", Penelope said as she looked at the necklace.

"I must go now and so you both are free to return to your homes. I know that you both will want to help but I ask you not to return here for it would mean your death to help in the harvest. I will always hear your petitions thru the shrine and will give you answers thru the priestess. If we do need to speak face to face, I will come to you. I wish it were not so but all you can do by meeting me here in the future is to lead someone to the secret place. ", she commanded.

Penelope answered for the both of them, "We will do as you command."

Aphrodite smiled, "Go now my children. Farewell till I come to you again."

Each girl replied " Farewell, my lady" and they joyfully started the journey to the village.

Helen turned back to look at the plain and saw it empty. Aphrodite had returned to Olympus.

"These sure changes things. Until today I thought that you would one day become my lover and wife, Helen.", said Penelope excitedly

"Now we will be best friends for always, Penelope. I guess that makes both of us looking for boyfriends." replied Helen.

"Just don't rush me with the boys. I'm going to have to get used to being a girl."

"With a body like that once they get beyond you having been a boy you are going to be rushed by them."

"Then I'll deal with it. How are you going to deal with your family with the gift? My mother, sister and I will take it tonight then we will all be beautiful in the morning."

"As will my mother. We both are so lucky."

Helen and Penelope came to Penelope's house first so that Helen could help explain the transformation. Daphne, Penelope's mother met them at the door and greeted them, "Welcome, Helen who is your friend and where is my son?"

"This is Penelope who was your son, Perseus. Perseus found out from me where Aphrodite would be today, and he asked the Goddess to grant you beauty so that you would find a husband and no longer be lonely. Perseus helped Aphrodite harvest the beauty fluid and after a nap was transformed to Penelope."

"I can see that she is my daughter now. Welcome home Penelope!"

Mother and daughter embraced.

"Mother, I have a gift to you from Aphrodite."

Penelope took the vial and placed 2 drops under her tongue. Penelope handed the vial, seeds and scroll to Daphne.

"I will explain all to you but the most important is that these are to be secret and kept in the family. When you wake from your next sleep, Mother, the goddess's blessing of beauty will have happened. "

"That's wonderful, Penelope! How will we explain to the village that you are my daughter that used to be my son?"

"The priestess can tell them if we ask her to. Aphrodite revealed my transformation to her."

"I'm going to place all of the blessing from Aphrodite in this box for safe keeping till we need them again."

"We only need a drop each year on this day to keep the beauty fresh and new."

Helen said, "Well I'm going to go tell my family of the gift that Aphrodite gave me for my family. Bye!"

Both Penelope and Daphne told her goodbye then they both went to their rooms to go to sleep.

Chapter 2 Gail and Montine

It was a replica of the original box that had contained the items in ancient Greece as was the pouch that held the seeds inside and the scroll that contained the instructions. Etched into the cover of the box was the name Daphne in Greek letters. This was all I, Alex, knew about the box that had been willed to me from my great Aunt Montine which appeared in the description of the box from the will.

Great Aunt Montine had always been beautiful and even ageless externally though eventually she had died of congestive heart failure when she had reached the age of 120. Even then just before her death she had looked good enough to appear in a swimsuit issue of a magazine looking about 30 years old. She had been the Dick Clark of our family but as sweet as she was no one made Dorian Grey jokes.

I had been the closest to her in our family too because they thought her not surrendering to age to be uncomforting. I had learned to treat her as the matriarch of the family which she was in public while in our times together a contemporary. She knew that I savored the paradox eager to hear of times gone by and having her eagerly speak of the now.

Little did they know that she possessed some unexplainable magic and even now I am unable to decide whether it was real or a dream. I spent a summer when I was 13 with Great Aunt Montine and I had decided that I had no idea what motivated that unknowable species, the teenaged girl.

Wonder of wonders on the block where Great Aunt Montine lived that summer all the children were daughters. That had motivated them to form a sorority which was the main social group for the children there. Being the only male teen should have been great but I was shy and uncertain of myself and there were no social gatherings that I would be invited to so I could not get to know them individually.

Seeing my discomfort and knowing that I wanted to learn my great aunt asked me if I would like to participate in an experiment. She wanted me to pose as a girl for a while and join the sorority. I agreed on the condition that my disguise would be flawless. Thinking that was the same as saying no I slept and, in the morning, I found that I appeared to be a teenaged girl. Great Aunt Montine told me that it was all an illusion that would fade in time but everyone on the block would accept me as what I now appeared to be for that time period. How long would I be this way I questioned. She told me that she thought it would be only a month.

Great Aunt Montine and I had a great time buying a small but versatile teen wardrobe for me. She introduced me around as her great niece. Gail Landers and I was soon tapped for initiation into the sorority. That initiation was the second scariest thing that I had gone thru. (The first was my period beginning on the first day. Even though great aunt Montine had prepared me for it I felt so scared and then relieved knowing if she were right, I would have to go thru it at most only one time more.) I was supposed to for the initiation pose for a life study class at a nearby college art department.

Rather than having to get around my parents since Great Aunt Montine had thought to obtain temporary guardianship of me, she could and was willing to sign the releases so I could pose. It was quite a character builder, but I became less conscious of my new body, so it helped me adjust.

One very talented female art student gave me a painting that she had made from her sketches. She told me that every young woman should have a nude done of her in her teens so she could have a reminder of where she had come from. I gratefully accepted her loving gift.

I was in and for the next month I learned so much about teenaged girls. I knew that I had overcome my shyness for in a great many respects they were no different than I as a boy had been. They just had a few different experiences and the effects of those made the real differences.

I also learned the secret that I had missed on boys mixing with them socially. They of necessity went as a group to social events outside the community. This caused my greatest agitation since as the newest initiate they wanted me to reflect well on them and also to learn not to be shy and enjoy the company of boys.

I had already on that first day of shopping had gone to see a gynecologist and had an exam and since we both agreed that I might not tolerate birth control pills. Since I exhibited the same chemistry as great aunt Montine that could not tolerate it, we opted for a 4-pronged defense. Rhythm, rubber baby buggy bumper (diaphragm), spermicide and a male or female condom or both. At the time I did not see any way that I would allow myself in a consensual situation.

One day after I had confided in great aunt Montine my problem relating as a girl to boys it was gone. Mind and body were in unison and I found myself having romantic fantasies and for the first time I was only Gail and a girl, and the former life was so fuzzy that I felt it was only a dream that I had. From that time on I had lost my shyness with boys. Then I started to go thru the cycle of emotions that came from being in love and out of love.

Shortly after that I found that all my clothes became snug in the chest and hips, and I had to get some D cup bras when before a b cup fit me fine. This was a blessing because it enabled me to start borrowing from great aunt Montine’s closet and the dresses that I found there that fit me gave me everything that I needed to wear to support the social life that I had gained beyond the mixers that the sorority attended and the sorority itself. I dated boys and enjoyed myself.

There was one boy in particular, Dennis, who I deeply loved and was in heaven when I was with him. Finally, we decided that the most natural way to express our love was to do it physically. But knowing how important it was to avoid that fertile time of the month we decided to wait till afterward.

I knew that my time was coming to a close and I started to tell Dennis that I would soon have to go far away, and it would be impossible to stay in touch. In fact, it would be as though I had died. He used that quote quoted in Beauty and the Beast. “Though Lovers be lost, Love shall not, and Death shall have no dominion.” I told him that if he still felt that way knowing it would be our last then I would consent, but I did not want to hurt him more since I would be leaving.

I let all this out on great aunt Montine, and she told me that she had miscalculated and that I would have a brief reprieve after my second period but would not remain to have a third. Two weeks more she guessed.

We waited and hoped and finally my time had passed, and we picked out a romantic setting for our union. It was glorious and I have not experienced anything like it since then. The last days were wonderful for we lived each as though it were our last. After one night’s sleep I found my body was back to the teen proportions that it started out as and knew that the end was near.

I said goodbye to everyone as Gail that next day and had the last day of last days with Dennis that had become a part of me. We parted in the joy of our relationship leaving the Grieving for later when I told him that this was it. That during the night I would have to leave and never return.

I was right three nights later because when I woke the next morning, I had returned to be a teenaged boy.

Until that time even though my body seemed to be undergoing a reverse puberty yet still I was Gail and I grieved for the loss of Dennis till I woke on that third day as a teenaged boy again. I was convinced that Gail indeed had died when I brought out the portrait of her and lusted for her.

All was normal, yet I remembered vividly my experiences as Gail and understood her emotions and desires then even though the ones I had now were different.

I thanked my great aunt for the wonderful 6 weeks that she had given me and wondered still how the magic had been performed but she never gave me any clue.

I became good friends with the Dennis that Gail had fallen in love with, and it seemed that my company eased his grief. I had switched from grieving for Dennis to grieving with him over Gail. I became integrated into the social scene there and dated several of Gail’s former sorority sisters. After a week of grieving, Dennis accepted my offer of double dating a pair of wonderful girls from the sorority and after that Dennis seemed to enjoy other girls' company again and led a pretty full social life. I was glad for Dennis and in turn he helped me over some of my hurdles as well, but I never was to come to the same place with any of the girls that I had dated. At least I reasoned that if I had not brought any of them that happiness at least I would not bring them the grief. And I knew that even though we might be separated at the end of the summer at least neither would be entirely impossible to reach.

I attended one more meeting of the sorority just before I left to go back home. When the sorority had become convinced that Gail had indeed disappeared from the face of the earth due in part to a rumor that persisted that she had entered the witness protection program and further attempts to find her could put her in danger they planned a meeting to celebrate their memories of her.

They had permission to hold it in the local Baptist church and even though it was open to the public the only people that had been invited besides the sorority were me, great aunt Montine, Dennis, and Gerald who had dated Gail the most before she had met Dennis.

They held it as a meeting of the sorority and even though they did not give away any secrets it followed the format familiar to me which meant that they were comfortable including us in on it. When the memory portion came up, they went around the circle giving warm moments or anecdotes from Gail’s time with them. I knew that I wanted to convey to them again Gail’s feelings toward them all so when the invitation came for those who were not sorority members to speak, I waited to the end and read the entry that Gail had made in her diary that last evening before the change from pre-adolescent girl to boy had taken place as though it were a personal letter to me from her.

This day was my most important memory of Gail that was not from Gail.

It also was what convinced me that Dennis had once and for all turned loose of Gail and that was the best for his wellbeing and my conscience though at the time I knew Gail had resisted all the way for that reason and now I knew that Dennis subscribed to the idea that it was better to love and lost than not to have loved at all. It was merciful that Gail’s grieving had been cut off after 3 days. If she were still living in the present, I would not be able to be as certain that she would have put this behind her.

If anything this summer brought great aunt Montine and I as close as sisters. I thanked her with all my heart for all she had done for and meant to me during this summer and especially for her gift of Gail’s summer. She smiled and hugged me and promised that one day that I would know the secret of the magic that she had used. I spent other summers with her but even though we talked of Gail the magic never was repeated and we both knew that it would cause more problems than joy for her to arrive again because I knew that it would be cruel to resurrect her if she were not back to stay.

Chapter 3 Great Aunt Montine’s Legacy

Well I decided to look at the scroll and try to decipher it and I saw a picture of the vial held so that it dropped 2 drops under the tongue. Well, I reasoned if 2 drops worked good then 8 drops would work great. So, I took the vial and was going to let 8 drops fall under my tongue. After the first drop though I stopped and reconsidered. It had been so impulsive of me to want to experience the vial’s contents to the max. Fortunately, the voice of reason won out and I hoped that the one drop that I had taken would not be enough to do anything to me.

I really wanted to know what the writing on the scroll said so I went back to the box that the replica box had been packed in. As I suspected I had left something behind hidden in the packing. I found a sealed large blank envelope which I opened and found inside an envelope in Great Aunt Montine’s handwriting addressed to me. I began to read parts of the letter.

Dearest Alexander, I want you to know that first last and always I love you and I have felt your love and to know you has given me and I have seen in you great joy. I have treasured the times that we have spent together and know that each time brought us closer. Only you in our family could appreciate my uniqueness and see not only the beauty of the body but also of the soul. I thank you for that and despite our ages I have felt we are kindred spirits. It has been hard knowing that with my not having daughters or children at all when my parents had only a son and a daughter.

The son married and had 3 sons one of whom was your father. They all combined to have 7 sons with you being the only son of your father. I had nothing against the wives, but they had joined the family by marriage instead of being born into it as I had been so my condition was especially alien to them and none of them could relate to me as woman to woman.

Not only did having no women in the family except by marriage add to the prejudice against me but also it gave me no one in the family that I felt comfortable confiding in till you turned 6 with your precocious high IQ and your understanding and unconditional acceptance of me. When you gave your permission to become Gail that summer, I told myself it was for your good so that you would overcome your shyness and relate to girls your age as you had related to me, but I knew that I wanted a daughter and Gail was my daughter for that brief time. I came to learn the lesson after you returned, Alexander, that I was as guilty as others of prejudice judging a having a daughter or niece or grandniece to be better than having a kindred spirit. Though you are a very masculine person in body and soul you also embrace the feminine and are richer for it.

There was not a lot of property and though as doting a great aunt I have been concerning you I knew that you had no need for the material substance of my estate. Nevertheless I wished for you to have something of mine as a remembrance of me and of all the time we spent together. I had a difficult task but an easy decision regarding a special object that had been passed down from mother to daughter or at least from aunt to niece or grandniece in our family that truly dated back to ancient times. To look at our family now you would never guess that we were all descendants from a Greek woman’s daughter, but we were. The Greek blood in our veins has been diluted to make it almost nonexistent yet it is there. Let me tell you the story of how the box came to be and of a poor boy named Perseus and his friend Helen.

As you can tell things work out well for Daphne, Penelope and Helen thanks to the favor of the Goddess Aphrodite in providing the miracle liquid. I as inheritor of the ancient blessing had to decide who would be my successor so that it might be passed on to succeeding generations. Though I willingly would have shared the secret with the wives in the family their rejection of my condition made it likely that they might betray the secret, so I withheld it from them and also the box as an inheritance. I was confronted with giving it to one of my seven great nephews in trust for the next generation. Fortunately, you made the decision easy by being a kindred spirit I knew I could count on you to see the true value and to keep the secret and pass it on to the right person in the next generation.

I caution you, Alexander, as my mother cautioned me and so on since Penelope and Helen were warned by the goddess herself. The Goddess Aphrodite has given you for your family a vial of the fluid, a few of the seeds to replenish it, and a scroll to explain it. You must keep the secret of the plants safe because unknowing souls would trample the plants and their greed would bring death. Say no more than you have been blessed by Aphrodite. This that is given to you is only Aphrodite’s to give so use it only for your family and its descendants. If your family betrays this trust Aphrodite will take away these gifts of her blessing to you for you and your family. So that you may know all I will now give you the translation of the scroll.

As you can see now my magic in changing you to Gail was none other than the beauty fluid. That first evening I used 2 drops under your tongue to transform you which was a temporary dose that made you a girl for a month. I began to realize that you were still bound by your male self-image and for you to really experience being a girl I had to intensify your transformation while keeping it well below the 6 drops that would cause a permanent change. The third drop caused you to finish female puberty and feminized your sex drive so that along with a woman’s body and emotions you had a woman’s desires. I told you that in time I would reveal to you the secret and if you had ever asked again for the magic to be performed on you, I would have told you all before proceeding.

Let me make my personal recommendations on how you should use it. Using it on females is covered well in the scroll and in all the centuries not one of our ancestors have passed on any recommendation to conflict with the scroll’s 2 drop for first application and 1 drop per year thereafter. There is an oral tradition on using it on males since the scrolls do not say it and we do not know how much absorbed thru the hands by Perseus is equivalent to how much sublingually administered.

Should you desire to become a woman temporarily now I would recommend up to a maximum of 4 drops to become a stunningly beautiful woman. Should you decide to become a woman permanently use 6 drops for a permanent transformation and a maximum of 2 additional drops to become stunningly beautiful. The fifth drop administered to a male is in unknown territory.

It may intensify and prolong a temporary transformation but more likely it may start a permanent transformation to a pre-pubescent girl - like state.

Since you have already been transformed by the drops in your childhood then your transformation will be immediate to the degree of beauty you obtained then. In other words, you will become a “grown up Gail”. The number of drops will determine how long you will stay as “Gail”. You will have to experiment and see how long each dose will work for you.

Remember that as long as a dose is in effect, and another is administered then the result is the same as though both were given at the same time.

I do not know of by my own experience or by oral tradition any substance to counter or weaken the effects of the liquid. If you by accident or design take an overdose your only hope is that for you uniquely the limits may really be higher but please do not bet your life on it. There is an oral tradition of only deaths resulting from females overdosing. (A big enough overdose by a male is equivalent for a portion of the dosage will result in transformation to female and thereafter the same conditions apply.) If you find someone in an overdose situation this is different from the action waiting until sleep. The best method is to not interrupt the sleep cycle and one will either wake extremely beautiful or dead. Not sleeping causes a chain reaction that consumes the body and results in a horrible death so one can’t avoid the consequences by not sleeping.

I put down the letter at that point and considered my ill-conceived attempted administration of the eight drops of the liquid. Had I followed through with taking all eight drops, after I slept next, I would have become a woman permanently. I would have been a strikingly beautiful woman this year and if I administered one drop each year, I would retain undiminished that striking beauty.

Now I would have to live with the consequences of my action of taking the one drop. A rush of excitement filled me over the prospect of the transformation that would take place while sleeping this very night. I wondered how long the one drop would last for me now that I was quite grown up.

And I would be one with the persona of ‘Gail’ who I remembered but everything was second hand now. It would be glorious to be Gail not only for what I experienced as her then but also what I could experience through her now.

I considered the extreme luck that had prevented me from impulsively taking the 8 drops or more. I now was the guardian of this treasure, and I made a mental note to see if I could avoid my near mishap with the person that I would pass the box to when my time came. I know that Great Aunt Montine was waiting in case a niece was born but I was determined to try to pass it on while I lived and could make the recipient listen before they had been given this fluid which was both medical miracle and poison.

The lateness of the hour began to catch up with me and I began to yawn. I caught myself and realized that I was going to have to make do with what was in the house to get started with tomorrow. I knew that the rest of Great Aunt Montine’s letter would be touching and valuable, but I put it aside to go to the cedar chest at the foot of my bed. I removed the contents and a false bottom to reveal a number of keepsakes carefully enclosed in boxes of a variety of shapes sizes and colors.

I found just what I wanted, a baby doll nightie and a pair of matching panties that Great Aunt Montine had been so sweet to give me. Prior to that I had been content to sleep in an oversized T-shirt, but she told me that when girls become women lingerie is such a treat for the body and soul.

I changed that night in more than one way for having the experience. I put them on and turned to the mirror. I seemed a bit ridiculous in appearance but I felt nice, and I knew that when I woke up that I would look as nice as I felt now.

I looked thru the chest and found a few more items, peeking inside the boxes, that I thought that I could use tomorrow. I replaced the false bottom and filled the chest with its former contents and closed it cherishing the aroma that had wafted from inside. I could no longer fight sleep so I climbed snug into bed wondering what tomorrow would bring.

To Be Continued...

------------------------------------

This file came from

Sierra Connection BBS

Serving the Gender Community from Nevada

702-825-4220 8-N-1 28.8 VF (4 Nodes)

Home of the Fiction Story Writing Contest

Home of the Gif Beauty Contest

---

---

---

My First Attempt to Extend the Short Story

The book, "Beauty and the Vial Revealed," is the final result of my taking the short story contents and telling the rest of the story. In the book, I augmented the short story's chapter one and made it the book's prolog. The short stories' chapter two and three's content is mostly followed in the body of the book but is altered to make another ending and additional elements possible.

What follows is my first attempt to extend the original short story. You may read this as an addendum to the short story which appears above.

Exploring the impossibilities,
Jo Dora Webster

"That's the thing about faith... if you don't have it, you can't understand it and If you do, no explanation is necessary."

Star Trek Deep Space 9 "Accession"

---

---

---

Chapter 4 Awakening and an Audience

I fell asleep a 60-year-old Alexander and woke very much a thirty something voluptuously mature Gail. My female mind had returned, and I cursed my male alter ego for being so unthinking in playing with the gift of the vial. Fortunately, with my enhanced wisdom also came a woman's emotions. With the grief I was allowed release as I collapsed face down on the bed and erupt into tears. I gave voice with a loud shriek to the sadness that overwhelmed me with Greek words which must have manifest from some genetic memory which I could mentally translate into English.

"Oh my Goddess! I have failed you! Thy handmaiden seeketh thy wisdom and beauty. "

Before I could wonder at my outburst, I felt a hand touch and comfort me.

"Be well my daughter. I have come."

Just the sound of her voice calmed me in spite of the sense of awe that enveloped me. I stopped crying and got up to face her. Before me was the maiden from the field that Perseus met before becoming Penelope. It was Aphrodite herself. I prostrated myself at her feet.

"My Lady! Thy servant listens eager to obey!"

"Child your wisdom does you credit. I bid you rise, and we must talk woman to woman, Gail"

I did as she commanded and looking into her eyes, I found peace. All of the many questions fled from my mind and my thoughts were uncluttered as I listened for her next words.

"You are so like that first Penelope so many years ago. It grieved me that there were none found worth in the female line to carry on my purpose for giving her the vial and the seeds so many years ago. I warned of my displeasure if the sacred trust was endangered and so I revealed to her that it was again time to start over. I cursed all the males including Alexander with sterility knowing that you, Gail would come from him."

"My lady, thy handmaiden awaits to do thy bidding."

"I call you to be my priestess and to bring my worship to this present age that has forgotten me. I leave you my gift of the vial and seeds for the female line which you join."

"I have much to learn, My Lady, both of your worship and the ways of women and a life half gone to accomplish such a task.".

"Gail, I know it would cause you grief to reveal yourself to those who grieved you so long ago. You have known too much grief in your life, like the day when you discovered you could not give your beloved, Jenna a child and you adopted your daughter Helen. And the grief that you both suffered when a drunk driver killed Jenna."

"Thank you, My Lady. Beyond the grief there was joy. Alexander was able to be both a father and a mother to Helen. There was the joy of her growing into a woman and her marriage to a good man, Newton who has given her the child she carries within her. "

"Helen and Newton have received my favor. While I must take Helen's father, Alexander from her, I give to her another older daughter and sister to the daughter she carries within her. When you fulfill what I command, Gail, you shall become Helen's daughter, Penelope.”

"My Lady, in becoming the child, Penelope, will I lose both Gail and Alexander?"

" It is not my will for you to lose yourself, for you will need your lives as Alexander and Gail to help give you the wisdom to do my bidding. Doing as I instruct; you shall become a six-year-old girl and I will use the time of your childhood for you to learn a girl's ways as well as study my ways so you can be my priestess and factor in this world."

"Be it unto me according to thy will. What is your bidding, My Lady?"

"First, read the remaining part of your Great Aunt Montine's Letter. It reveals the resources that the sisterhood has accumulated for my bidding from ancient times as well as the records of all which you must know to be my priestess. Second, after you have returned to being Alexander, go to your daughter, Helen and reveal to her that both you and her family has been blessed by Aphrodite. You may reveal and let her experience the blessing of beauty that the seeds and vial provide as a way of proving to her that you will at my direction becomes her daughter. Third, Alexander must put his affairs in order including leaving your Great Aunt Montine's house to Helen in trust for her daughter Penelope till she comes of age. Before he leaves Alexander must bring Helen and her family to this house to live and Fourth, Alexander must take five drops and when she wakes in the morning after, she will be Penelope, Helen's six-year-old daughter."

"I hear, and I will obey all that thou hast said, My Lady."

"I leave you now my daughter, knowing that you will serve me well for many years. Go in my good pleasure!"

For the first time since she appeared with me in the house, I felt compelled to take my eyes off her and glance in the mirror. Instead of my image bringing me sadness for what I had lost those many years ago, it brought me joy to think that Aphrodite had blessed and chosen me for such an important undertaking. I quickly turned back to where she had been seconds before and she had vanished.

All I really knew that I had some interesting days as Gail ahead of me to find out the secrets hidden within this house as commanded by Aphrodite. I had faith to know that I could face Helen when I told her the story which most would dismiss as fantasy that my daughter would soon become my mother. No time like the present to be at it so I looked where I left Great Aunt Montine's Letter. I held it and read it from the beginning to make sure I hadn’t missed anything in the light of today's revelations. I should have been too mind blown to read anything after coming face to face with Aphrodite but the peace the Goddess bestowed remained with me enabling me to read.